Twilight Gigolo PG-13 Version (M/M Boy's Love Yaoi)

Twilight Gigolo

PG-13 Version

By KuroKoneko Kamen

Copyright 2017 by KuroKoneko Kamen

Cover Design by Leah Keeler

Shakespir Edition, License notes

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be resold or give away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient. If you’re reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then please return to Shakespir.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

This is a work of fiction. All characters are invented. Any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental.

Chapter 1: Belly dance

The legendary Archangel Gabriel was having a very crappy day. Gabriel was sure that Fate was out to get him. His precious sister Uriel had had the misfortune of falling in love with a vampire named Slaine Morvyn. She’d lost her beautiful, snow-white wings and elemental powers because of that punk.

And as if things couldn’t get any worse, God had just given Gabriel his new assignment. He was now officially Dominic Wilde’s guardian angel.

Who the hell was Dominic Wilde? And why did he have the name of a porn star? One may ask. He was an irritating pain in the butt. That’s who.

Dominic was also a ‘professional escort’, which Gabriel considered to be a nice way of saying that he was a ‘gigolo’ or ‘prostitute’.

Yep, Dominic slept with men for money. That’s right. Men. Dominic was gay.

Also, Dominic usually slept with men whose tastes were a little on the disturbing side. What had Dominic called them? Gabriel thought back to the few conversations he’d had with the strange young man. Ah, yes, sadists, Dominants, and fetishists.

Dominic’s name was a little ironic since he’d told Gabriel that he usually took on the submissive role during sex. That had been a TMI moment if there ever was one. Gabriel didn’t really want to know more about that sick, twisted, abnormal world.

And Gabriel wasn’t insinuating that being gay was abnormal. Nope, being gay was not a sin. But…in Gabriel’s eyes creepy, perverted males who liked to tie up their partners and cause them pain during sex was abnormal. And their behavior was sinful.

Gabriel wasn’t too sure what Dominants and Submissives did behind closed doors, and didn’t really want to know. All he knew for certain was that Dominic was one messed up customer.

Why God was interested in having Dominic become a part of His Holy Army was anyone’s guess.

It was now Gabriel’s job to watch over and protect Dominic while trying to help the recently turned vampire find his human Judge. A Judge was a very special human with a pure heart and soul that had the power to redeem a demon or vampire of their sins with the power of his or her love.

If Dominic found his fated Judge he’d get his soul back and become a part of God’s Holy Army. As soon as Dominic had been turned into a vampire his soul had been banished to Hell and as a result he no longer had a reflection.

That was the sitch. Sounds easy, right?

But as if his job couldn’t get any harder, Dominic had the incredibly irritating habit of flirting shamelessly with Gabriel any time the two of them ran into each other, which was much too often for the angel’s taste.

Gabriel shuddered in disgust at the unsettling remembrance. Was it really disgust though? He didn’t know for sure, but he knew that Dominic’s presence unnerved him.

Archangel Gabriel didn’t know whether he was straight or gay. For many millennia, he’d never been interested in…anyone. The deepest affection he’d ever felt had been for his sister, Uriel. And he didn’t plan on changing that anytime soon.

It wasn’t even until recently that angels had been given ‘sexes’ so that they could aid God by ‘making’ more warriors for His Holy Army as the Universal battle between Good and Evil began to draw to a close.

Gabriel took another swig of his vodka on the rocks as his thoughts once again returned to his sister. My dear, sweet baby sister. His sister whom Slaine had stolen away from him.

The angel was currently sitting alone at a table inside of one of San Francisco’s most popular Goth nightclubs, Iron Casket. Iron Casket was run by Dracula. Yep, the legendary Dracula who’d recently found his Judge, been redeemed, had his soul back, and had turned a new leaf, so to speak.

The ‘old’ Dracula had allowed his fellow vampires to feed upon the human patrons of his club. But the ‘new’ Dracula forbade this. Maybe it was because Dracula had been turned human as punishment for trying to start a Zombie Apocalypse in San Francisco that he was now able to empathize with the humans.

The nightclub had become a sort of ‘neutral zone’ where demons, vampires and humans could mingle in safety and peace under Dracula’s watchful eye.

It was the perfect place for demons and vampires, who were looking for their Judges so they could be redeemed, to hang out and interact with humans.

Dracula had spared no expense in decorating his club, and Gabriel was currently seated on an antique armchair resplendent with a red silk cushion decorated with golden embroidery. A black tablecloth covered the table sitting in front of Gabriel, and a bronze candelabra sat in the very center with three lit black candles. A white skull with a live red rose in its mouth served as the table’s flower arrangement.

The humans probably thought the skull was fake. But Gabriel was able to tell that it was real and his lip curled back in revulsion. It also sent a chill up his spine since it reminded him of the bars and taverns that existed in the realm of Hell where demons would drink the blood of the cursed human souls from pieces of broken skull.

Gabriel’s table was littered with empty beer bottles from earlier before he’d decided to switch to something stronger. There was also a crystal ashtray on the table filled with several cigarette butts. He’d been alternating between drinking and smoking most of the night.

Yep, the mighty Archangel Gabriel was in the middle of a nervous breakdown over losing his baby sister to a vampire.

But that didn’t mean he was shirking his duties as a guardian angel. No Siree. He was being a good little angel and keeping an eye on his new ward.

The angel looked up at the cages that were hanging from the ceiling and the go-go dancers therein. There were three scantily clad women wearing black, Goth outfits, and fuzzy boots, and one man. The handsome male go-go dancer was none other than Dominic Wilde.

Dominic’s exotic AmerAsian features caused him to draw the attention of not only women but also some of the men in the club. He had almond-shaped, magenta-colored eyes, golden-tanned skin, and shoulder-length hair that he’d dyed a dark purple color. The outfit Dominic was wearing left very little to the imagination and caused a faint blush to rise to Gabriel’s cheeks.

Dominic was dressed in a black leather crop top so that his belly piercing was on display, and black short shorts. Golden anklets with tiny, jingling bells adorned his ankles, and he was barefoot. Gabriel couldn’t help but notice that Dominic had painted his toenails black.

The vampire was dancing to the rock music that was currently pumping out from the club’s speakers. Gabriel arched a brow when Dominic started to move his hips sensually. Belly dancing to rock music? Seriously?

Sometimes the club had live music, but not that night. The sound system was the only electricity allowed inside of the club.

Dracula had a thing against electricity and so the entire club was lit by candlelight. Hanging from the ceiling overhead were several large, wrought iron chandeliers with hundreds of lit candles.

When Dominic grabbed his crotch and thrust his hips like Michael Jackson, Gabriel cringed and glared at the vampire fiercely. The angel felt like ripping his hair out in that moment. Just how the hell was he supposed to help someone like Dominic find true love? And…with another man?

Gabriel let out a small, despairing groan. It seemed an impossible task. The angel didn’t know anything about romantic love. Let alone romantic love between two men. He was completely out of his element on this mission.

Gabriel glanced around at the few human men who were looking up at Dominic with lustful expressions on their dopey faces. The angel’s hands unconsciously clenched into fists. Perverts. Gabriel felt like breaking something…preferably those perverts’ faces.

When Gabriel realized what he was doing he forced himself to unclench his fists, and let out a defeated sigh. He should have been happy that there seemed to be a lot of human men interested in Dominic. Maybe his mission wouldn’t be so impossible after all?

Although Gabriel didn’t think those men were…good enough for Dominic. Dominic deserved someone more. And even if one of those perverts turned out to be a Judge (and Gabriel’s senses weren’t reading anything special from those losers) he’d have to get Dominic to stop being a professional escort first.

That was step one.

Gabriel was so engrossed in his drinking and smoking that he didn’t even notice Dominic take a seat at his table until the vampire cleared his throat loudly to get the angel’s attention.

“Ahem. Hey, gorgeous.” The vampire’s sultry voice reached his ears.

Gabriel’s head snapped up and he saw that Dominic had taken a seat at his table directly across from him. “Dominic! When did you….?” He scowled, angry with himself for not having noticed the vampire’s presence sooner. What the hell was wrong with him? He wondered uneasily.

As if sensing Gabriel’s unease a sexy smile curled Dominic’s glossy lips, and he winked at the grumpy angel in a playful manner.

“And don’t call me that,” Gabriel groused, as an afterthought.

Dominic chuckled huskily. “It’s a good thing I’m not one of Satan’s demon assassins. You would have been in trouble. I totally snuck up on you just now. Mr. All-Powerful Archangel.” The vampire’s tone was smug as he raised his eyebrows at Gabriel.

Dominic’s smugness rankled him and he grew annoyed. “I was just busy thinking.”

“Thinking?” Dominic took in the sight of all the empty beer bottles on the table and his lips dipped into a frown. “About what?” he prodded. If there were anything he could help Gabriel with he would do everything in his power to do so.

“None of your business, vampire,” Gabriel huffed automatically.

Dominic put his hands up before him in a placating gesture. “Testy. And here I am just trying to be nice, and wanting to thank you for coming to watch my performance. Did you enjoy it?”

Gabriel choked on the sip of vodka he’d just taken, and began to cough and sputter. “I didn’t come here to watch your dance performance.”

Dominic raised an eyebrow at the sullen angel. “Oh, really? Could have fooled me. I noticed that you couldn’t take your eyes off of me…the entire time.” He smirked cockily.

A faint blush rose to Gabriel’s cheeks, and he cursed his pale complexion. “That was just…” For work.

Dominic gave Gabriel an inquisitive look and tilted his head slightly. “Just…?” he prompted.

Gabriel shook his head. He didn’t want to reveal to Dominic yet that he’d been assigned as his guardian angel. “I’m just here to drink.”

“Obviously. Something bothering you?” Dominic tried again in a tentative tone. “Something I could help with? I doubt I could be of much use, but…I’m good at information gathering. And now that I’m a vampire I have a few new tricks up my sleeves.” He gave Gabriel a hopeful look.

A flash of surprise crossed Gabriel’s face. A vampire was offering him assistance? Him? The Almighty Archangel Gabriel? He didn’t need help. He needed no one’s help. Ever. It was laughable.

Dominic frowned. “Or maybe you just need someone to talk to. Now that Garth is busy being lovey-dovey with Sasha I bet you’re feeling lonely.” The vampire’s voice had turned teasing.

Hellcat shifter Garth Mackenzie was Gabriel’s previous ward that he’d successfully helped to find his Judge, Sasha Robinovitch, fall in love, and gain redemption. Garth was now officially a member of God’s Holy Army, and had joined the battle of Good versus Evil.

Dominic gave Gabriel a skeptical look and narrowed his magenta eyes at him.

Those intense eyes…they looked like they could see right through him and it caused Gabriel to let out a defeated sigh. “Well, maybe just a little. My sister Uriel and that vampire punk Slaine Morvyn…have gotten engaged.”

Dominic’s eyes flared in surprise. “Engaged? Already! That playboy has…” He trailed off as he tried to be more considerate with his choice of words.

“Indeed,” Gabriel said through gritted teeth.

One night, Slaine Morvyn had found Dominic bleeding to death in the alley next to Iron Casket and on a whim had decided to turn him. According to vampire tradition, this made Dominic Slaine’s ‘servamp’, or servant vampire. Dominic even called Slaine his ‘Master’. Something that irked Gabriel to no end.

Although, Slaine didn’t choose to exert much control over Dominic or his life, and had instead given Dominic free rein to do as he wished. Gabriel vaguely recalled Slaine mentioning something about wanting Dominic to get revenge.

Dominic’s mind was blown by this unexpected turn of events, but he was still slightly confused by the way Gabriel was acting. “But, wait…isn’t this a good thing?” Dominic couldn’t help but feel happy for his Master for finally winning Uriel’s heart.

“A good thing? A good thing that my sister has lost her wings and elemental power for that punk!” Gabriel snarled angrily, causing Dominic to flinch guiltily. “A good thing that I’ve lost her forever!”

Dominic’s expression turned sympathetic, and he reached over the table to place his hand over Gabriel’s. “I’m sorry. I was being inconsiderate. But just because your sister is getting married doesn’t mean you’ve lost her. She’s still your sister, and she still loves you, right?”

Gabriel was oddly comforted by Dominic’s soothing words and could feel his anger draining out of him. “Right. That’s true,” he grudgingly admitted. Abruptly, Gabriel started to feel overheated. Darn it, it’s gotten hot in here…or it just me?

The angel glanced down at the table and realized Dominic’s hand was on his. Ack! Gabriel swiftly pulled his hand back. “Don’t touch me, pervy vampire.”

A flash of sadness crossed Dominic’s gaze, but it was gone in an instant. “Sorry.” The vampire glanced over at a table where two men were seated. Their fierce golden eyes were on Gabriel, and they were chuckling darkly. “Gabriel, actually, there’s something I wanted to talk to you about…”

Suddenly, Gabriel stood up from his seat at the table. He was feeling…strange. Was it due to Dominic’s presence? He wondered fleetingly. The hell? He felt dizzy, sick…

“I need to go take a piss. Don’t follow me. I’ll be right back.” Gabriel stomped off towards the men’s room.

Dominic frowned as he watched Gabriel go, wondering what he’d said wrong.

At the same time Gabriel had stood up from his table and headed towards the restrooms, the two men Dominic had been keeping an eye on stood up from their table and followed after the angel suspiciously.

Gabriel staggered into the restroom feeling hot and dizzy. He made his way over to one of the urinals, unzipped his black leather pants, and began to take care of business. Weird. His body felt strange. It was tingling, aching. What the?

A pair of arms wrapped around Gabriel from behind, and reached for his crotch. At first, Gabriel thought that maybe Dominic had followed him into the bathroom and was just being his usual pervy self. “Dominic, will you stop-” Gabriel glanced over his shoulder, and the words died in his throat when he came face to face with someone he knew. “You.”

It was the demon Duke Zaleos – an incubus, or sex demon, Gabriel had convinced to come to Earth so that he could find his human Judge and be redeemed. Zaleos had gelled his blonde hair into a hairstyle reminiscent of Wolverine. He was shirtless, showing off his muscular, battle-scarred chest. The demon was wearing a pair of red and black snakeskin pants and combat boots. As always the incubus had a seductive aura about him.

Gabriel noticed that standing just behind Zaleos was his brother Duke Bathin. Bathin was about a hundred pounds heavier than his brother, and had black hair. He was wearing two black leather straps that formed on X over his chest with metal studs on them, and a pair of black leather pants.

“Bathin, what the hell are you guys doing here?” Gabriel gave the incubus brothers a suspicious look.

Evil leers formed on their faces and the incubus brothers shared a conspiratorial look before turning their predatory attention back to Gabriel. “Oh, we just thought that maybe we could help you with that.” Zaleos pointed a well-manicured index finger at Gabriel’s crotch.

Gabriel carelessly glanced down at his crotch and noted the state his body was in. “No freakin way.” He was aroused? The hell?

Archangel Gabriel wasn’t stupid. He knew what it meant to be aroused, but…he’d never been that way before. Not in his many millennia of existence. What the hell was going on?

Gabriel’s ice-blue eyes flared in alarm, and he quickly zipped up his pants while blushing furiously. His brows knitted with confusion.

Gabriel’s head snapped up and he glared distrustfully at Zaleos. He was an incubus. “You…what did you do, you scumbag?”

The wicked grin on Zaleos’s face widened. “Oh, nothing really.” The demon waved his hand flippantly through the air. “Just spit in your drink while you weren’t looking. You were very distracted by that male go-go dancer. The one with the purple hair.”

“You son of a gun!” Gabriel growled angrily. Incubus saliva was a powerful aphrodisiac. “Why the hell did you do that? Just what were you thinking?” he demanded hotly.

“Revenge,” Zaleos drawled simply.

Gabriel’s expression turned confused. “What for?”

“Because we hate you,” Bathin spoke up in a deep, rumbling voice. “Duh.”

“You brought us here to Earth to find a human Judge that can redeem us of our sins. We’ve looked everywhere and we still can’t find our destined Judges. And it looks like we never will. That’s when my brother and I realized something. You’re full of crap, Gabriel,” Zaleos snarled accusingly. “There never was a Judge for my brother or I. Was there? Besides, we’re both incubi. We need sex in order to survive. You know this, and yet you’ve forbidden us from raping human women to get what we need-”

“Rape is a grave sin-” Gabriel interjected adamantly.

“You want us to suffer instead,” Zaleos snarled, his golden eyes flashing. “You care more about the humans than you care about us!”

“That’s not true!” the angel objected.

“Then how about you prove it,” Zaleos demanded, a nasty glint in his eyes. “We’ve gone ten days without sex, and if you won’t let us rape a human woman then the least you can do is offer up yourself instead, Gabriel.”

Bathin began to chuckle darkly.

Gabriel recoiled at the lewd suggestion and grit his teeth.

“My bro’s right. We are your responsibility, aren’t we?” Bathin added as he scratched his potbelly. “You brought us here.”

Gabriel’s mouth gaped open in horror. “You guys can’t be serious.”

“Oh, we’re dead serious,” Zaleos assured, and glanced over at his brother. “Isn’t that right, Bathin.”

Bathin nodded eagerly. “Yeah. Come on, Gabriel. You owe us.” He licked his lips with his abnormally long tongue.

Gabriel cringed and backed away from the two incubi that were eyeing him like a piece of meat. He shook his head in disappointment. “You’re both talking nonsense. I’d never-”

“We’re not asking you, Gabriel,” Zaleos declared, his golden eyes flashing. “We’re demanding your submission. You will be ours tonight, Gabriel. There is no escape.”

At that moment, the incubi simultaneously released their pheromones towards Gabriel and began to transform into their demonic forms. Two horns sprouted out of Zaleos’s head, and a pair of red, leathery, bat-like wings emerged from his back. Horns and wings also appeared on Bathin’s body, but his wings were midnight black. Lastly, the incubi sprouted long tails with deadly, barbed ends.

The scent of exotic, dark spices wafted through the air and reached Gabriel’s nose, causing his pants to feel tight in response. He went weak at the knees, and his legs felt like jelly. He swayed on his feet, feeling dizzy.

The two incubi attacked and in the blink of an eye they had Gabriel pinned to the wall, his face pressing against the dirty tiles. Zaleos was standing directly behind Gabriel, and he pressed his body against him. “Ooo I’m going to enjoy this.”

Between the aphrodisiac and the pheromones Gabriel felt like he’d fallen into some kind of hypnotic trance. All the strength seemed to be seeping out of his body. And really what was the point in fighting? He’d lost everything. His sister…

At that moment, there was a harsh knock on the men’s room door. “Hey! Gabriel! Are you in there? Why is this door locked? Crap. I saw you go in there with those two incubi. Are you alright? Answer me!” Dominic’s concerned sounding voice could be heard through the door.

Dominic’s voice snapped Gabriel out of his trance as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over his head. Dominic? Hellfire! I can’t let him find me like this…in this pathetic state. I have to fight this.

“Get the hell off of me, you creeps!” Gabriel pushed himself off the wall and shoved Zaleos and Bathin off of him. The two incubi wore matching startled expressions on their faces. It was unusual for someone to break free from an incubus’s demonic pheromones.

Gabriel was pissed. The air around them dropped several degrees. “You perverted scumbags.” The Archangel raised his hand and summoned his angelic power – the ability to create and control the element of water and ice.

An icy blast shot out of Gabriel’s hand and towards the two incubi. A crackling sound filled the air and in seconds Zaleos and Bathin had been completely encased in ice.

Gabriel’s face was flushed and he was panting for breath. Crap.There’s something wrong with my body. His body still didn’t quite feel like his own or entirely under his control. That was close. He’d almost let himself get raped by two incubi. What a crappy night!

And he was still hard. Curse my life.

“Hey, Gabriel.” Dominic’s voice was heard again through the locked door. “Are you okay in there? Please, answer me.” The vampire’s voice was laced with concern.

Crap. I can’t let him see me like this. Gabriel quickly entered one of the cubicles, slammed the lid down on the toilet, and sat down. He glared down at crotch and scowled darkly. How the hell was he supposed to get rid of his aroused state?

He’d never been aroused before, and so didn’t know how to deal with it. He didn’t know how to make it go away and it didn’t seem like glaring at his crotch was doing anything. “My body won’t listen to me. It’s still acting strangely. I have no choice but to beat it into submission.” Gabriel concluded and nodded grimly to himself, decision made.

The Archangel was used to solving most of his problems with his fists. When in doubt…use your fists. This was pretty much his motto. Well, it worked when fighting against evil aliens that were trying to take over the Universe, or against demons that were trying to escape the realm of Hell.

Gabriel raised his fist, and got ready to hit his crotch until his body returned to normal.

“No!” Dominic’s horrified sounding voice rang out loudly.

Having grown extremely concerned about Gabriel, Dominic had broken the lock on the door using his new vampiric strength, and entered the men’s room. He’d rushed over to peer in the various stalls until he spotted Gabriel about to punch his crotch for some unfathomable reason.

Using his lightning fast reflexes, Dominic reached out, grabbed Gabriel’s wrist, and stopped him. Just in the nick of time.

Gabriel looked up at Dominic, flushed, aroused, panting for breath, and seriously confused. “The hell? Dominic…let me take care of this by myself. I’ve got this.”

Dominic frowned and his brow furrowed in confusion. “You do realize you were about to punch your crotch, right?”

“It’s the only way I can think of to make my body return to normal,” Gabriel admitted sullenly.

A bewildered expression formed on the vampire’s face. “Hey, wait a second. Are you trying to tell me that you’ve never been aroused before?” His voice was laced with awe.

Gabriel’s flush deepened with embarrassment. “I’m an Archangel. I have no need for such unnecessary bodily functions. Especially, since I don’t plan on mating with anyone anytime soon.”

Understanding lit Dominic’s magenta-colored eyes. “Those incubi got you good, huh? They must have blasted you with their demonic pheromones. Those jerks. Well, don’t you worry. You’re in good hands now. You just leave everything to me, sweetie. I’ll take care of your little problem. Or should I say big problem?” The vampire chuckled at his inside joke. “I’ll show you how to take care of this the right way.” The angel gave him a skeptical look. “You know, just in case this happens again or something.”

“What are you-?” Gabriel started in a rough voice.

Dominic sank to his knees in front of Gabriel, reached out, and smoothly unzipped Gabriel’s pants. Dominic took a moment to just admire Gabriel’s body. He was glorious. The sight caused Dominic to salivate.

The vampire started to tremble slightly with nervousness and anticipation. This was like a dream. Well, one of his wet dreams. That was for sure. Would he really get to pleasure Gabriel with his mouth? He wondered dazedly.

“No, don’t-” Gabriel started when he began to realize what Dominic intended.

Dominic lowered his head and began to pleasure Gabriel with his mouth. He moaned at the yummy taste. I can die happy now.

Gabriel gasped at the feeling of Dominic’s hot, wet mouth on him. It felt…incredible. It felt good. Really good.

Dominic looked up at Gabriel and their eyes met. Zing.

Gabriel swallowed thickly as he began to lose himself in those mesmerizing magenta depths.

Dominic didn’t break eye contact with the angel as he continued his ministrations.

“Holy crap,” Gabriel swore loudly.

Dominic smiled, enjoying the way Gabriel was reacting to him. It made Dominic feel powerful. He was pretty used to what he was doing due to his profession as an escort and so made sure to pleasure Gabriel in a way that would make him see stars.

Gabriel’s hips began to buck upwards of their own accord, as his body sought more warmth from the vampire’s mouth. The pleasure was only increasing though, and coiling in his gut. A thrill of fear crawled up Gabriel’s spine since he didn’t know what would happen to him when he was pushed over the edge.

Gabriel wanted to bury his hands in Dominic’s silky, purple hair, but he resisted this mad urge.

I wonder if all angels are this well-endowed. Dominic wondered, as he started to increase the speed and force of his ministrations.

Gabriel reached the peak of his pleasure and let out a strangled shout. “Dominic!” The pleasure he’d been feeling exploded like fireworks and magnified.

The sheer ecstasy that Gabriel felt in that moment was insane. It was unlike anything he’d ever felt before. It was incomparable. Is this why humans are so obsessed with this perverted stuff?

The vampire’s face was flushed and he was now painfully aroused too. He didn’t expect the angel to do anything about that though. Gabriel was too far above him.

Dominic moved back, licked his lips, and looked up at Gabriel with a dreamy, satisfied expression on his face. “Mmm, you taste delicious, gorgeous.” I hope he enjoyed that. I hope he smiles. He’s so sexy when he smiles. I want to make him smile more.

As the haze of lustful ecstasy faded, Gabriel crash-landed to Earth from his high rather quickly. A look of horror suffused his features and he paled. He’d just let Dominic Wilde pleasure him with his mouth.

Oh my God. What have I done? I’m his guardian angel…for heaven’s sake. “Hellfire!” Gabriel shoved Dominic back angrily and stood up from the toilet. “What the hell, Dominic?” he demanded in an accusing tone.

Dominic frowned up at the grumpy angel, and looked put out. “You didn’t like it? It didn’t feel good? Did I mess up?” Disappointment and worry shone in his gaze.

Gabriel felt his face heat up at Dominic’s words and cursed his pale complexion. Dominic was going to think he was some kind of blushing maiden. “I…it doesn’t matter how it felt. You shouldn’t have done that. I…darn it. Could this day get any crappier?” He pushed his way past the stunned Dominic and stomped out of the bathroom stall.

Dominic quickly followed Gabriel with a pout on his face.

Gabriel strode over to the frozen forms of Zaleos and Bathin. A sad, disappointed look formed on the angel’s face. He placed his right hand on Zaleos and his left on Bathin.

“What are you doing?” Dominic asked, giving the two frozen demons wary looks.

“I’m going to take these two perverts back to Hell,” Gabriel explained, and a dark cloud fell over his features. “Where they belong.”

Dominic swallowed nervously and shuffled his feet. “Because…they like men?”

Gabriel’s eyebrows rose at Dominic’s unexpected question, and he couldn’t help but notice that Dominic was looking anywhere but at him. It was almost as if he were ashamed. And Gabriel couldn’t have that. He shook his head. “Being gay isn’t a sin, Dominic. Hey, look at me.” Dominic looked up to meet Gabriel’s gaze. “But…being a crazy, perverted rapist is.” Gabriel let out a heavy sigh and resisted rubbing his temples with his fingers. He could feel a headache coming on.

Dominic let out a breath of relief. Being gay isn’t a sin, Dominic. Gabriel’s words echoed inside of his head. When I die and end up in Hell, at least I’ll know it wasn’t because of that.

Gabriel noticed Dominic’s morose expression and found himself talking as if he wanted to offer Dominic reassurance. “I thought…I saw good in them,” the angel began to explain in a disappointed tone. “I thought they could be redeemed. That they would go back to the way they used to be, before…”

“Before?” Dominic prompted curiously.

“The Fall,” Gabriel revealed darkly, and shook his head to clear it of those tortuous memories of the past. “It doesn’t really matter, I suppose. It’s not like they even remember their former selves as Archangels. So long, Dominic.”

“Wait,” Dominic started, “is it safe?”

Gabriel arched an eyebrow at the vampire. “Safe?”

“You know…going to Hell.” Dominic waved his hand nervously through the air. “Maybe I should go with you.”

Surprise flashed across Gabriel’s gaze. “No need, vampire. I have everything under control. Farewell.” A magical circle made of ice formed beneath Gabriel’s feet as he focused on the image he wanted to create in his mind. A pentagram formed inside of the circle as well as several ancient, magical symbols and runes of power.

The magic circle glowed with a bright blue light and then when the light became nearly blinding, Gabriel and the two incubi were teleported to Hell.

“Bye,” Dominic said softly to the empty restroom.

***

Gabriel and the two incubi materialized in the middle of a barren, sandy wasteland. A crimson sky shone overhead streaked with gray clouds. The overwhelming scent of brimstone and ash filled the air. The sweltering heat hit Gabriel like a ton of bricks and he staggered forward.

Oh, how Gabriel loathed this foul place – the realm of Hell. This inescapable prison that God had created for Lucifer and the angels who’d turned against him. This hellish place was home now for Lucifer, otherwise known as Satan, and the other angels who’d fallen and become demons. Gabriel’s old friends who’d he’d failed to convince not to turn against God. Friends…that he’d failed once. But intended not to fail a second time.

Far in the distance Gabriel could see demon King Arthur’s impressive medieval castle and the wall that surrounded Camelot. King Arthur was probably having dinner with the lovely demon Queen Gwenevere, and the demon knights of the round table.

For a time, long ago, Camelot had existed in the Earthly realm due to a tear in the scape of reality. And this had given rise to the many legends about King Arthur, Queen Gwenvere and Lancelot. Lancelot also existed in Hell…but as a human and a renowned Dragon Rider. But this was a story for another time.

The rumors in Hell indicated that King Arthur and Queen Gwenevere were sympathetic to Gabriel’s cause – finding demons interested in a second chance and the opportunity to be redeemed of their sins so that they could once again join His Holy Army.

Once those demons were found Gabriel would seal their memories, and send them to Earth so that they could try and find their destined Judge. Only the power of love could redeem a demon or vampire of his or her sins.

Of course, King Arthur had no interest in taking Gabriel’s deal himself since he was madly in love with Queen Gwenevere.

Even though Gabriel had a few allies now, he still hated this place with a passion. And even though he hated it, he was still there much too often for his taste. Convincing demons that they should repent of their sins, and seek redemption was much harder than it sounded.

Gabriel would travel around the realm of Hell, challenging demons to duels, and if he won he was usually able to convince the demon to give up their memories and loyalty to Lucifer so that they could go to Earth in search of his or her Judge. But most of the time, Gabriel got his butt kicked…and would have to try again another day to ‘convince’ the demon to take his deal.

Centuries ago, Gabriel finally got the proof he needed to show God that there was still good buried deep down in the hearts of demons. When the fallen angel Dantalion had fallen in love with God’s Chosen Warrior, Joan of Arc, and had later sacrificed himself to protect her reincarnation – this had revealed that even a demon was still capable of love.

And love was the most powerful force in the Universe.

This forbidden love had been the reason why Joan of Arc had ultimately been forsaken by God and allowed to burn at the stake for her sin of loving a demon.

However, the reincarnation of Joan of Arc had ended up falling in love with the demon Dantalion once again when she encountered him at a pub called Dullahan’s Irish Pub where Dante had been working as a wicked bartender while trying to blend in with human society.

Later, Dante chose to sacrifice himself in order to protect Joan. Joan’s heart had broken inside of her chest in that moment, and her pure love had redeemed Dante. She’d won him a second chance – at life, love and fighting for the side of Good.

When Gabriel had found out about this he’d seen a glimmer of hope for his ex-comrades, the fallen angels. He’d realized that he’d underestimated the power of love and its redeeming characteristics.

He’d been filled with hope for the fallen. He’d decided that God had been wrong not to give the fallen angels a second chance. After all, humans got their second chance at redemption through their belief in Jesus Christ, so why couldn’t the demons get a second chance too? It seemed only fair.

Gabriel was certain that through love – the greatest force in the universe – his ex-comrades could be redeemed.

The Archangel had traveled to Hell forthwith, disobeying God’s orders to continue a Galactic war against a violent alien race that was trying to take over the Universe, and had become known as a ‘rogue angel’ henceforth.

After that, Gabriel had begun his quest and solo mission to try and convince the fallen angels in Hell to take his deal.

Although, keeping a demon’s wicked nature secret from incubi that needed sex in order to survive, or shifters that went into heat during the full moon was next to impossible and potentially dangerous for the humans that came in close proximity to these demons. Because of this Gabriel had had to make a few exceptions to the rule of sealing a demon’s memory to grant them passage to Earth.

At first, Gabriel had set out on this solo mission to save his ex-comrades on his own, but when his sister Uriel had discovered what he’d done she’d immediately disobeyed God, left Heaven, and had traveled to Hell in search of her brother. She’d been determined to fight alongside her brother in whatever reckless undertaking he’d embarked on, regardless of the fact that she too became known as a rogue angel because of him.

Gabriel would never forget what he’d made his beloved sister Uriel give up for his sake. In Heaven, Uriel had been loved and looked up to by many angels and Archangels. But now…her reputation in Heaven was tarnished.

It had been the two of them against the world. And now that his sister had fallen in love with the vampire Slaine Morvyn and was even engaged to him, Gabriel was all alone now. All alone…

As the hot, sweltering air hit the two incubi trapped in ice, the ice quickly began to melt. Unfortunately, the ice that surrounded their heads began to melt first.

Gabriel didn’t want to stick around and listen to their complaints, so quickly summoned his elemental power. A sheet of ice began to form beneath his feet, and he began to concentrate on creating a magical circle that would be used to teleport him back to Earth.

Even though Gabriel was incredibly angry with these two perverted incubi their words still hurt. A demon’s form reflected the sin that had consumed them while in Heaven. As was the case for Zaleos and Bathin…once sexes had been granted to the angels they’d misused this gift and had fallen into sexual depravity.

“That’s not it, bro,” Bathin started with a gleam in his beady eyes. “He’s hurrying back to that vampire whore. What’s his name? Ah, yes, Dominic Wilde. I bet they’re lovers.” He chuckled darkly.

Gabriel stiffened at Bathin’s words and he couldn’t stop himself from turning around and glaring at the demon. “What the hell did you just say?”

“That’s right, Bathin,” Zaleos agreed. “You know, Dominic is easy on the eyes. I say we find his soul and have some fun, brother.”

“Yeah, that sounds good, bro,” Bathin agreed eagerly.

The reins holding back Gabriel’s temper snapped. In the blink of an eye the angel was standing in front of Zaleos and Bathin, and had his hand wrapped around Zaleos’s throat. Gabriel began to strangle him, and constricted his fingers around the incubus’s throat.

“Or else what?” Zaleos gasped out, eyes flashing defiantly. “You can’t stay here in Hell for too long or else Lucifer will sense your presence and come looking for you. He’s not very happy about you stealing demons away from his army, you know. He wants you dead. Obliterated from existence. So, I guess it’s a race to see who can find Dominic Wilde’s soul in Hell first now.”

“We’ll find him first, and rape him,” Bathin announced.

Gabriel saw red and with his free hand he punched Bathin right in the nose. Bathin’s nose was shattered and red blood poured down the demon’s face.

Gabriel’s hand closed down on Zaleos’s windpipe and broke it. Zaleos began to choke…and die. Zaleos was immortal though and so would come back to life after he died, as long as he still had his head attached to his shoulders. Still, dying was not a fun experience.

Gabriel took a step back, horrified by his brash actions. “Curse you, Zaleos…I will find Dominic’s soul before you scumbags do. Count on it.”

The incubi’s injuries were slowly healing and as soon as they could they started laughing at Gabriel.

Crap.I’m just letting them screw with my head. Gabriel heard the sound of flapping wings in the distance. Dragon riders. He had to get the hell out of there. Darn it. He’d have to search for Dominic’s soul some other time.

Gabriel stepped back into his incomplete magic circle and finished it. “Teleport,” the angel commanded the magic circle. The symbols glowed brightly before the angel was teleported back to Earth and to his luxurious penthouse apartment in San Francisco.

Gabriel’s apartment had an ocean view and lots of windows. It reminded Gabriel of Heaven – that futuristic city that floated in the clouds. The furnishings of his apartment were sparse and mostly utilitarian. There were two white leather couches in the living room, a flat-screen TV, and a glass coffee table. The open kitchen was filled with the best chrome appliances, white granite countertops and a black and white tiled backsplash.

Gabriel didn’t really have any personal belongings. Unless his broadsword counted. He was a warrior, first and foremost, and didn’t have any such need for things like framed photos or porcelain knickknacks of cute animals. Although, now that his sister was gone he regretted not taking a photo or two of her. At least he would have had a picture of her to stave off the loneliness he felt due to her gaping absence.

Gabriel made his way to his bedroom, opened the door, and entered. He flipped on a light switch and his bedroom was illuminated. A large, wrought iron four-poster bed took up most of the room. Gabriel felt a pang inside of his chest as he looked at the baby blue comforter his sister had picked out for him that had the design of white fluffy clouds on it.

Inside of his room there was a closet, bookcase filled with a few books, a desk, and a single chair. There were no photographs or paintings on the walls. Most of the items inside of his room were…white. He frowned. He’d never really noticed how cold his room felt until now. He felt chilled to the bone.

Gabriel stripped off his clothes until he was dressed only in his black silk boxers and went over to flop down on the bed. The angel let out a heavy sigh. Zaleos and Bathin…he’d failed them. He put his face in his hands. His ex-comrades. Would he fail Dominic too? He wondered in despair.

No. He couldn’t fail the vampire. He had to save Dominic Wilde. He’d start with trying to get Dominic to quit being an escort first. And in his spare time he’d travel to Hell and try to find Dominic’s soul before Zaleos and Bathin did.

Ideally, he would help Dominic find his human Judge as soon as possible so that the Judge’s love would redeem Dominic and the vampire’s soul would be returned to him. This would also ensure that Dominic’s soul was not in the hands of those perverted incubi. I can’t fail him. I won’t fail him. I will save…Dominic Wilde.

To be continued in…Dance 2: Foxtrot

Chapter 2: Foxtrot

Black bat-like wings extended, Dominic Wilde landed on the tiny balcony outside of his ratty apartment where he used to live with his deceased mother, Leiko Sakamoto. The apartment building was situated directly behind an exclusive S&M club named Crushed Velvet that catered to patrons interested in BDSM for straight and gay people alike.

Crushed Velvet was where Dominic ‘officially’ worked. Recently, Dominic’s owner Mr. Leon Guerra had granted him more freedom, and his status had been raised from slave to ‘professional escort’. This meant that Dominic could now leave the club and meet with his clients at hotels, whereas before he’d entertained his clients at the club in the back rooms, or at his dilapidated apartment.

Dominic was even allowed to work part-time at Iron Casket as a go-go dancer now. And unbeknownst to his owner Mr. Guerra, Dominic was also working as an information broker since the amount of information men tended to divulge during pillow talk after mind-blowing sex was pretty amazing.

The few friends Dominic had made while working at Iron Casket were unaware of his status as a ‘human slave’, or rather ‘vampire slave’ that was owned by Mr. Leon Guerra, the owner of the S&M club, Crushed Velvet. Mr. Guerra was an ex-human trafficker turned club owner.

Well, technically Dominic’s mother Leiko had belonged to Mr. Guerra, and she’d gotten pregnant by a random client. She’d ended up giving birth to Dominic in secret. When Dominic had turned twelve, Leiko had told Dominic that he needed to start working for a living too, and that’s how he’d begun working as a prostitute.

But that was a long, boring story, and Dominic didn’t want to think about his dark origins too much.

Dominic was fine with the way things currently were in his screwed up life. He was a professional escort, and because he was gay he took male clients.

Having been exposed to S&M at a young age, he was used to pain. In fact, he relished in it. Enjoyed it. Dominic considered himself to be a masochist, and usually played a submissive role during sex.

At the moment, Dominic wasn’t anyone’s ‘official’ submissive. He’d only been someone’s official submissive once, and that hadn’t turned out too well for him. In fact, it’d ended up with Dominic bleeding to death in the alley next to Iron Casket where the vampire Slaine Morvyn had found him and had taken pity on him.

Slaine had turned Dominic into a vampire so that he could get revenge on the sadistic man who’d tortured him and left him alone to die in that alley. This was the theory anyways. Easier said than done. Unfortunately, Dominic was still too much of a coward to try and find the man who’d hurt him and exact revenge.

Dominic was absolutely terrified of his ‘Master’ and ‘Ex-Dom’ who’d turned about to be a demon. A real demon with horns and a tail and supernatural powers that Dominic had been unable to understand or comprehend at the time since he’d just been a normal, pathetic human man.

So for now, casual sex and one-nights stands was best. And also a lot safer. At least, for him. Sometimes, Dominants just didn’t play by the rules. Especially, when they turned out to be sadistic demons from Hell.

Dominic was into some pretty hardcore stuff, but that demon had taken the cake. That’s why he didn’t intend to go looking for that demon anytime soon. Even though now thanks to Slaine Morvyn he had superhuman strength and reflexes.

This should have made him braver, but it didn’t. Dominic shuddered as he remembered how he’d been lying there alone in that dark alley bleeding to death. He hadn’t felt regret. He hadn’t felt much of anything really. Just a sense of, ‘Oh well, this is it. Too bad, but whatever.’

Dominic hadn’t had a reason to live at the time. But Slaine had given him a reason – revenge. Too bad Dominic wasn’t really interested.

Today, Dominic could say that he was actually happy to be alive.

And the reason for this was none other than Archangel Gabriel.

Eeee! I can’t believe I actually pleasured Archangel Gabriel! Dominic inwardly squealed with a blush to his cheeks. The face he made when he reached his peak…I’ll never forget it.

For vampire Dominic Wilde it had been love at first sight. Or maybe first scent?

One day, Dominic had been seated at a table at Iron Casket chilling with his friend Garth Mackenzie, who happened to be a demon tiger shifter, and he’d caught of whiff of this delectable minty smell. It had reminded Dominic of fresh, crushed, mint leaves. A crisp, cool scent.

Then a handsome man had abruptly materialized seated at his friend’s table.

Just. Like. That.

Before Dominic could panic Garth had quickly explained that the man was his guardian angel, otherwise known as the legendary Archangel Gabriel.

Apparently, angels could turn invisible.

Kinky.

Archangels could also heal and control different elements of nature. In Gabriel’s case he had control over the element of water and ice.

After his initial shock had faded, and Dominic had gotten a better look at the man it was love at first sight. Ah, of course he’s not human. Dominic had never seen such a perfect looking male specimen before. He’s too perfect.

Gabriel had spiky, white hair with punky, sky-blue tips. His eyes were an icy blue with long lashes. But his long eyelashes were where his feminine features ended though. His facial features were chiseled. He had a Roman nose and a manly, square chin.

Gabriel had been wearing a simple dark blue T-shirt, black leather pants, and combat boots. He had several ear piercings and Dominic had immediately longed to take them into his mouth and suck. Perhaps, he could nibble on the angel’s earlobe first.

The T-shirt the angel had been wearing had clung to his muscular chest in a way that allowed Dominic to admire the male’s six-pack abs. Dominic had been openly drooling, and Garth had laughed at him loudly. “Dominic, man, pull yourself together. You’re drooling.”

Dominic had blushed scarlet.

“Disgusting,” Gabriel had sneered at him, and Dominic’s heart had plummeted inside of his chest. Ah, but what had he expected? It made sense that such a superior being would think he was beneath him. Disgusting. That sounded about right.

Archangel Gabriel was so above him, it wasn’t even funny. Like a shinning star in the sky, the angel was completely unreachable. Untouchable. Unattainable. The angel was probably straight too.

But even though Dominic realized he’d never have a chance with Archangel Gabriel that didn’t stop him from shamelessly flirting with the Archangel henceforth, much to Gabriel’s chagrin.

Gabriel would make the most interesting expressions when Dominic snuck up on him and hit on him. Le sigh. Gabriel called Dominic a ‘perverted vampire’ or ‘pervy vampire’ and ‘disgusting’ a lot.

At those times, Dominic would just smile at Gabriel because it was true. He was a disgusting, perverted vampire who wanted to be taken by Archangel Gabriel. Ah, I want Gabriel to take me so bad. He thought wistfully.

Dominic entered his cramped bedroom and flicked on a light. The twin-sized bed with an old, musty mattress took up most of the room. A single white bed sheet covered his bed. There was a closet that was built into the wall, a small dresser, a single nightstand…and that was it.

At least his owner Mr. Guerra provided him with snazzy designer clothes in order to look good for his clients, and so his closet was filled with a nice assortment of clothes.

Yeah, his life was screwed up. He knew that, but…he didn’t have the motivation to change it. Even now as a powerful, immortal vampire he didn’t really see why he should make any drastic changes to his life.

Now that Dominic needed blood in order to survive his profession as an escort actually came in handy. The vampire would let his clients do whatever they wanted to him: tie him up, spank him, whip him, cut him, the list went on – in exchange for their blood. All Dominic had to do was claim he was a ‘blood fetishist’ and they believed him. It was pretty darned convenient.

Dominic walked over to his dresser, pulled open the top drawer, reached inside, and pulled out Gabriel Junior – a sex toy.

“Time to console me, Gabriel Junior.” Dominic stripped off his clothes until he was completely naked, and got on the bed.

First, Dominic prepared himself before he began to pleasure himself with Gabriel Junior. The vampire groaned as he closed his eyes and pictured Gabriel in his mind. He was still aroused from pleasuring Gabriel earlier. He began to pleasure himself with his other hand at the same time. “Oh yeah.” Dominic closed his eyes and imagined Gabriel doing him roughly.

Mind-blowing pleasure. He didn’t even need the added pain he usually did to get himself off. His lust for Gabriel was just that strong.

It didn’t take Dominic very long before he was pushed over the edge. “Gabriel!” He shouted. After Dominic came down from his high, he just felt empty and alone. “Gabriel…” Dominic murmured softly, and thought back to the evening’s strange and unexpected events.

While Dominic had been shaking his booty in the cage that hung from the ceiling of Iron Casket, he’d noticed two incubus demons eyeing Gabriel with menacing intent, and with twisted leers on their faces.

Dominic had quickly focused his attention on Gabriel, and noticed that the angel was watching his performance intently. Although the angel had had a glower on his face.

Dominic knew that Gabriel was pretty much all-powerful, but had been worried anyways. He’d quickly motioned for one of the club’s employees to bring him the ladder so that he could get down from the cage.

After he’d made his descent, he’d taken a seat at Gabriel’s table, and had immediately been alarmed and worried when the angel hadn’t even noticed his presence.

Before Dominic could tell Gabriel about the two incubus demons, however, he’d gotten up and gone to the men’s room. The incubus demons had followed after Gabriel, and so had Dominic.

When Dominic had reached the men’s room he discovered that it was suspiciously locked. Dominic had knocked on the door loudly, and called out to Gabriel, but had received no response.

Dominic was just about to panic before he remembered he had superhuman strength now, and so broke the lock on the door and entered. The sight that had met him was the two incubus demons incased in ice. But there was no sign of Gabriel.

Dominic had quickly searched the stalls for Gabriel, and found him in the last stall about to punch his crotch. In that moment, it clicked in his mind that the two incubus demons must have done something perverted to Gabriel.

After that Dominic had sucked Gabriel off.

Eeee! I still can’t believe I managed to do that! I got to touch him. Taste him. Dominic thought dreamily, but then he frowned. Those incubus demons…had they been trying to rape Gabriel? No way. The thought made Dominic unconsciously growl low in his throat.

Dominic’s hands clenched into fists at his sides. Creeps. They weren’t worthy to breathe the same air as Gabriel, let alone touch him!

Dominic realized he was clenching his fists and grew surprised. He wasn’t a violent person normally. In fact, he was usually pretty passive. But the idea of those incubi touching Gabriel inappropriately made his blood boil. He let out a hiss unconsciously and covered his mouth in shock. His fangs were throbbing.

What the hell is wrong with me? This isn’t like me, but if someone tries to hurt him…I may just kill them.

Because Dominic was a vampire he slept during the day. At six o’clock PM the following day, Dominic’s cell phone beeped, alerting him to the fact he’d received a text message. He reached over to grab his phone that was sitting on the small nightstand. He swiped the screen with his thumb and brought up the text. It was from his owner Mr. Guerra. The text read:

Golden Gate Hotel

Room 405

Be there at 7

He had a job tonight. Dominic’s stomach grumbled loudly. And it was a good thing too because he was starved. Starved for blood.

Dominic got out of bed, showered, and washed his hair. After that he blow-dried and styled his purple hair to perfection. He washed his face, brushed his teeth, and made sure to rinse his mouth with Cool Mint Listerine because clients could get pissy if he had bad breath.

Dominic wrapped a threadbare towel around his waist and headed out into the bedroom. He made his way over to his closet and selected his outfit for the evening. He decided on a dressy, dark purple, button-down shirt, a black waistcoat, matching silk pants, and shiny, black leather dress shoes.

Mr. Guerra had started buying Dominic more Victorian and Goth clothing after he’d had to explain to his boss about his new ‘blood fetish’. Mr. Guerra thought that the more Dominic looked like a vampire the less odd the request to drink his client’s blood would be.

After Dominic was finished getting dressed he headed out to the tiny balcony. He summoned his wings and two bat-like wings flared behind him. With a flap of his wings he took off into the night sky, soaring up into the clouds so that he wouldn’t be seen by humans. He didn’t want to break Twitter after all.

Once Dominic was directly over the hotel he swooped down and landed in the alleyway closest to the hotel. He willed his wings to retreat into his body and dusted his clothes off with his hands.

Just as he was exiting the alleyway a minty scent drifted to his nose causing him to pause. Gabriel? Dominic glanced around the empty dark alley and then laughed at himself. He was so pathetic. His lips dipped into a frown. There was no way Gabriel was following the likes of him around. That would be crazy.

Dominic exited the alleyway and casually sauntered towards the hotel’s entrance. The porter opened the door for Dominic and he strode inside with confident steps. He could feel several pairs of curious eyes on him as he walked towards the elevators – men and women. He knew he looked good tonight and smirked cockily.

Dominic rode the elevator to the forth floor and made his way to room 405. He took a deep breath, knocked on the door, and waited.

“Come in,” a gruff male voice called out.

Dominic entered the hotel room. It was nice but small. There was a double bed, a nightstand, one dresser and a small sitting area with a couch, coffee table, and two chairs. The room had been decorated with soft pastel colors.

An attractive middle-aged man with gray hair, who was probably in his fifties or early sixties, was seated in a leather armchair drinking a glass of red wine. He was wearing an Italian business suit and his crocodile skin briefcase looked expensive.

A businessman, huh. Dominic tilted his head pensively. He’s not bad looking. He reminds me a little of Sean Connery. I think I’ll dub him Mr. Silver Fox for tonight. He’s probably a bored, married businessman living a lie. Dominic tended to give his clients nicknames since they very rarely gave him a name.

Dominic smiled charmingly. “Good evening, Sir. My name is Dominic Wilde. I’ve been sent here to keep you company tonight.”

“Hmm,” Mr. Silver Fox hummed as his hungry, dark eyes raked over Dominic’s form from head to toe. “Leon wasn’t kidding when he said you were beautiful. Definitely worth the money, I’d say.” He smiled thinly and the smile didn’t quite reach his eyes.

“You’re too kind.” Dominic nodded graciously. “I do hope I will be adequate.”

“As long as you don’t give me any trouble, you should be. You’ll obey me and do as I say, understood?” Mr. Silver Fox said simply.

“Understood.”

Mr. Silver Fox gulped down the last of his wine and set the empty glass aside. He clasped his hands in front of him and relaxed in his chair. “Strip.”

“Yes, Sir.” Dominic obediently began to strip his clothes off. He inwardly sighed. The man wasn’t unattractive but he was cold as ice. Even colder than Gabriel. But a job was a job and so Dominic had no choice.

Dominic removed his clothes in a sensual manner and Mr. Silver Fox began to fondle himself through his black silk pants.

“Yes, Sir.” Dominic obeyed, took a seat on the bed, and awaited further instructions. He could tell this man really liked to be in control. He was probably the CEO of some big software company or maybe a lawyer.

Mr. Silver Fox picked up a plain, paper shopping bag and carried it to the bed. He turned the bag upside down and emptied the contents onto the bed. There was a black silk blindfold, a ball gag, and a couple of coils of rope.

“Put on the gag and then the blindfold,” Mr. Silver Fox instructed.

“Yes, Sir.” Dominic put the ball gag on first, and could feel Mr. Silver Fox’s eyes on him. He was probably wondering if Dominic were going to refuse or something. But Dominic had done weirder things than stick a ball gag into his mouth. After that, he put on the blindfold. His keen vampire senses sprang to action immediately, and tracked the businessman’s movements.

Mr. Silver Fox approached the bed and grabbed one of the coils of rope. “Put out your arms,” he instructed and Dominic obeyed. The businessman quickly and efficiently tied Dominic’s wrists together tightly. So tight that it hurt. “Lie down on your stomach.”

Dominic could no longer speak and so he merely nodded his head. The vampire lay down and spread his legs. A few seconds later he could feel Mr. Silver Fox tying his ankles to the bedposts. The mattress creaked loudly and dipped as the businessman moved onto the bed.

Dominic heard the sound of the man’s pants being unzipped and then Mr. Silver Fox’s hands were on him. The businessman admired the young man on the bed that was completely at his mercy. “Mmm, you have a nice body, young man. This is going to be good.” Mr. Silver Fox smiled to himself.

Dominic felt the old man begin to unite their bodies. Dominic flinched and groaned at the pain. The man hadn’t bothered to prepare him so there was no way this was going to be easy.

“You’re tight,” the businessman groaned. “Not bad, young man.” He praised with an appreciative smack to Dominic’s behind.

Dominic hadn’t been expecting that and yelped.

Mr. Silver Fox didn’t wait for Dominic to adjust, and started to take him roughly.

As he was being taken, Dominic’s mind began to wander, as it oftentimes did during assignations like this. And this time his thoughts went to Gabriel. Dominic breathed in deep and smelled mint. Gabriel.

Dominic shook his head and pressed his heated face into the mattress. The businessman must have had a breath mint or something. Even so, he couldn’t help but picture Gabriel in his mind. Then he found himself imagining that it was Gabriel taking him.

Gabriel was the one grunting over him. Gabriel was the one smacking his behind to make him tighten.

Suddenly, his body began to relax beneath the businessman and Dominic could feel himself growing aroused.

“Ah! I’m going to…!” Mr. Silver Fox shouted as he reached the peak of his pleasure.

Well, that was fast. Dominic could tell the businessman was wearing a condom and was glad for it. He was lucky that Mr. Guerra made sure that Dominic’s clients were clean. Mr. Guerra was a very considerate owner. Although, Dominic no longer had to worry about STDs he realized since vampires and other immortals didn’t catch those.

Dominic felt the old man pull back and heard the sound of a zipper going back up.

“Dang…that was good,” Mr. Silver Fox said and then began to untie Dominic from the bed. The businessman took Dominic’s blindfold off and removed the ball gag. He left Dominic’s wrists tied together though. He looked down at Dominic’s crotch and noticed that the young man was aroused. He chuckled lowly. “You’re actually aroused. You really are a masochist just like Leon said. He also told me that you’re a blood fetishist. You like to drink blood?”

Dominic nodded. “Yes, Sir.”

The businessman unbuttoned his sleeve and rolled it up. He then held his wrist out to Dominic. “Here, young man, knock yourself out. Drink. It’s all part of the deal after all.”

Dominic scooted closer, and grabbed the silver fox’s wrist. His pupils dilated, and he could hear the man’s blood rushing through his veins. Dominic sank his fangs into the man’s wrist and drank.

The businessman gasped, flushed, and his silk pants became tight. His eyes rolled into the back of his head from the erotic pleasure. He started to rub himself through his pants as Dominic drank his blood. He’d never felt anything like this before.

Dominic groaned and reached the peak of his pleasure. The businessman was pushed over the edge next. The vampire removed his mouth and licked his bloody lips. He had a sated expression on his face.

Mr. Silver Fox took a deep breath and awe shone in his dark eyes now. “You like playing vampire that much, young man? You look really into it. I’ve never felt anything quite like that before myself. It was…interesting.”

“Uh, yes. I’m glad you…liked it?” Dominic said unsurely.

The businessman stood up, grabbed his suitcase, and headed for the door. “I had fun, young man. I may request you again.”

A flash of surprise crossed the man’s face. “Yeah, you too. I have business to attend to…so I must be going.” His look turned almost sympathetic. He opened his mouth as if he wished to say something to Dominic, but then shook his head and left the room.

Dominic sighed as he looked down at his tied wrists. Crap. The silver fox had forgotten to untie his wrists and apparently he was good at tying a square knot. It wasn’t going to be easy to get himself untied.

Dominic’s head jerked up and he was surprised to see none other than Archangel Gabriel standing in front of him. The hell?Did I pass out while I was being taken? And now I’m dreaming of Gabriel? “G-Gabriel…what the hell are you doing here?” Dominic covered his crotch with his hands, feeling strangely embarrassed.

“I need to use my holy water eye drops after having seen that despicable display.” The angel’s lip curled in revulsion.

“Were you spying on me?” Dominic accused with a frown and began to feel defensive. If this wasn’t a dream…this was a state he’d never wanted Gabriel to find him in. “Did you enjoy the show?” He’d never wanted Gabriel to see him like this – naked, bruised, and used.

“I wasn’t spying,” Gabriel scoffed and waved his hand through the air in a dismissive gesture. “I’ve been assigned to be your guardian angel. It’s my job to look after you, and protect you now.”

Dominic blinked and his expression turned incredulous. “My guardian angel? Are you high?”

“God has taken an interest in you, Dominic Wilde,” Gabriel started in an authoritative tone. “He wants you to be a part of His Holy Army-”

Gabriel ignored Dominic’s quip and continued. “But for that to happen you need to get your soul back, and to do that you need to be redeemed by the love of a Judge.”

“A Judge?” Dominic frowned.

“A special human with a pure heart and spirit that has the power to redeem a demon or vampire of their sins with his or her love,” Gabriel explained in a solemn tone. “I’m going to help you find your Judge, Dominic.”

“You’re going to help me find a boyfriend?” Dominic shook his head and began to laugh. “Unreal. Maybe that old businessman slipped me some drugs. I must be hallucinating this entire conversation. Well, if you’re my hallucination we should have sex.” The vampire’s stunned look turned hopeful.

Gabriel bristled with irritation. “This is really happening, Dominic Wilde. You need to take this seriously. Now, first things first, you need to quit this despicable profession.” His lip curled in distaste as he took in the sight of the ball gag, blindfold, and coils of rope the businessman had left behind on the bed.

“Then it appears we are at an impasse.” Dominic spread his hands in a helpless gesture. Or at least he tried to spread his hands. He’d forgotten that his wrists were still tied together, and now he realized how stupid he must have looked just then.

Gabriel stared down at the rope tied around Dominic’s wrists and looked furious. The vampire’s wrists were red, had been rubbed raw, and were bleeding slightly. “Darn it all.” He strode forward, closing the distance between him and Dominic in a matter of seconds and reached out to rip the ropes off of the vampire’s wrists with his bare hands.

After angrily throwing the rope to the floor, Gabriel held his hand over Dominic’s wrists and summoned his angelic power. A golden light enveloped Gabriel’s hand and then Dominic’s wounds began to heal. “How can you stand this?” he muttered darkly.

But Gabriel went invisible, and a few seconds later a window in the room opened. Dominic knew that the angel was gone.

Dominic’s smile disappeared. “It’s not that easy,” he said to the empty room. “I can’t escape this. I’ll never escape this. I’ll never escape Mr. Guerra.” He wrapped his arms around his torso. I suppose I wasn’t imagining it. I did smell Gabriel. He really was here, watching me this entire time. Thank God that old businessman wasn’t into hardcore BDSM.

Dominic picked up a piece of the rope that Gabriel had ripped apart and couldn’t help but be impressed. Tonight was pretty vanilla compared to most of the guys I usually service. What if Gabriel had seen that? Oh God. Maybe Gabriel is right. Maybe I should quit. I’m a vampire now…I don’t have to stay a prostitute. A tiny bubble of hope formed in Dominic’s chest.

He gathered up the blindfold, ball gag and pieces of rope, and then threw them into the trash.

After Dominic had dressed he left the hotel and headed back home. Instead of going directly back to his apartment, however, he decided to go and see his owner Mr. Guerra at the S&M club Crushed Velvet. He had the excuse that his owner still needed to pay him his cut for tonight’s job.

Dominic flew down and landed in the dark alleyway next to Crushed Velvet while being careful not to be seen. The rancid smell of garbage invaded his nostrils and he rubbed his nose. He was still having a hard time getting used to his new highly acute vampire senses.

Dominic willed his wings to recede into his back and exited the alley. With swift strides he approached the front door of the club. The club appeared to be rather plain from the outside with its black paint and covered windows. Only people who knew about the club knew that it was an S&M club.

And Mr. Guerra liked keeping the club exclusive, especially since he was dabbling in illegal prostitution. All of the club’s waiters and waitresses were available for the patrons’ entertainment for a price.

The bouncer recognized Dominic and opened the door for him automatically. Dominic entered the club and looked around. The club’s atmosphere never really seemed to change. The waiters and waitresses were dressed in tight, risqué, black leather outfits. And calling them ‘outfits’ was being generous since they were mostly thin strips of black leather decorated with silver studs or spikes.

The waiters were shirtless and were either wearing black Speedos or tight leather pants. The waitresses were dressed in black bikini tops and miniskirts with lots of zippers. Both the waiters and waitresses had similar accessories: spiked leather collars, leashes, gags, blindfolds, and lots of piercings.

Patrons and escorts could be seen making out or having sex in the shadowed corners of the club. Some of them were having normal vanilla sex and others were doing some light S&M. Several of the patrons that were seated at the bar were drinking and getting off on just watching all the kinky stuff that was going down inside of the club.

Up on stage a small skit was playing out with a man in a blindfold and Speedo that was tied to a table while a woman dressed like a Dominatrix was using a lit black candle to drip hot wax onto his back. The man was letting out groans of pleasure as his flesh was abused.

Dominic shuddered. He’d been up on that stage before and that particular Dominatrix really pushed a man’s limits.

Dominic caught sight of an Asian woman with long, thick, black hair, and his heart clenched painfully inside of his chest. The prostitute reminded Dominic of his mother Leiko. His mother had used to work there too. It was at the club where she’d met most of her clients.

All of the waiters and waitresses inside of the club belonged to their owner Mr. Leon Guerra. They were human slaves – people who’d been illegally smuggled into the country and forced to work in the prostitution industry. They all had different ethnic backgrounds. Most of them were Latinos that Mr. Guerra had smuggled in from Mexico, but there was a demand for Asians as well so there were a few of them in the club that a friend of Leon’s had smuggled into the country.

None of the escorts were allowed to leave the club, or the apartment building behind the club where Mr. Guerra provided them with a place to live. The prostitutes were watched twenty-four seven and accompanied by bodyguards at all times.

Mr. Guerra had given Dominic more freedom than the other prostitutes because he knew Dominic had become addicted to this way of life and that there was no escape.

The Asian prostitute caught Dominic staring at her, and he smiled thinly at her. He swiftly walked past the bar where a male bartender dressed in a bowtie, shirt collar, cuffs, and a black leather Speedo was mixing drinks.

Dominic took the stairs to the second floor and made his way down the hall to Mr. Guerra’s office. He stopped in front of the door, took a deep breath to steel his nerves, and knocked.

“Entra. Come in,” a gruff, Latin-accented voice called out.

Dominic opened the door and stepped inside of Mr. Guerra’s office. He closed the door behind him. Seated behind an impressive, mahogany desk was Dominic’s owner, and the boss of the club Crushed Velvet, Mr. Leon Guerra.

Mr. Guerra was fifty-seven years old and a retired human trafficker. He’d never been caught and had enough cops in his pocket to ensure that he got away with his prostitution business. The man had very few wrinkles on his tanned skin due to his Mexican heritage, and there was a calculating intelligence in his dark brown eyes. His hair was black, shoulder length, and he wore a goatee.

Mr. Guerra was dressed in a traditional guayabera, a pair of black silk pants, and a pair of Ferragamos. A black cowboy hat sat on Mr. Guerra’s head only lending to his already rugged, dangerous appearance. Dominic noticed a new expensive gold watch on the man’s wrist. Mr. Guerra had a gold fetish, and even a few of his teeth were gold.

The club owner was currently smoking a Cuban cigar and the spicy scent was wafting through the air. Dominic spotted a half-finished glass of Tequila on his desk. The man sure loved his Tequila, and a crystal decanter of the stuff sat on a nearby table with a dead scorpion inside of it.

Beside the massive desk there wasn’t a lot of furniture in the office. Two brown leather chairs sat in front of the desk, and there were two pet tanks off to one side. One of the tanks was filled with live piranha and the other a live snake. If people pissed Mr. Guerra off he’d dunk their head in the piranha tank, and if they really pissed him off he’d stick their head in the tank with the venomous snake.

On either side of Mr. Guerra stood two silent bodyguards. Both of them were handsome, young, muscular, Latin men with tanned skin, dark hair and eyes, and dangerous auras. They were dressed all in black.

Mr. Guerra glanced up from his paperwork while he continued to puff on his cigar. He caught sight of Dominic, removed his cigar, and smiled in a friendly manner, showing off his gold teeth. “Dominic, hijo mio, how was tonight’s assignation?”

Dominic strolled towards the desk gracefully, shrugged, and raised an eyebrow at his owner. “Same as usual. It’s just a job.”

Mr. Guerra smiled knowingly and chuckled. There was a gleam in his sharp eyes. “Yes, you’re right. It’s just a job. And one I still need to pay you for.” He grabbed a few hundreds off a stack of money that was sitting on his desk and handed the bills to Dominic.

“Gracias. Thank you, Mr. Guerra,” Dominic said as he pocketed the money.

Mr. Guerra began to go over his paperwork again until he noticed that Dominic hadn’t left his office yet. He looked up and gave Dominic a questioning look. “Yes? Did you need something else, hijo mio?” he asked in an obliging tone.

Dominic began to fidget, and wrung his hands together nervously. “Mr. Guerra, Sir, what would you say if…I wanted to quit?” He held his breath as he awaited Mr. Guerra’s response.

Mr. Guerra’s eyes widened, and he casually steepled his fingers before him to hide his unease. “You want to quit? What…am I not paying you enough? The clothes I purchase for you haven’t been to your liking?”

“No.” Dominic quickly shook his head. “That’s not it. I just…” He nibbled on his lower lip.

“Well, if you did want your freedom, hijo mio, I would be happy to grant it to you – for a price. Everything can be solved with money, you see.” Mr. Guerra began to twist one of the gold rings that were on his fingers. “But…I know you can’t escape this life, Dominic. As much as I’d like you to be able to. First of all, it would be very hard for someone without even a birth certificate or social security number to find a job in this country. For all intents and purposes…you don’t exist.”

I don’t exist? Dominic swayed on his feet as the gravity behind what Mr. Guerra was saying hit him hard.

Mr. Guerra decided to take another puff on his cigar to hide his smile. He sensed weakness in Dominic and was going to exploit it. Dominic was his property and quite the moneymaker. He wouldn’t part with such a valuable asset so easily. “Even if I were to help you out with the needed paperwork…what kind of job do you think you could get out there in the real world? What kind of job could you get where you’d be paid as much as you’re being paid now?” The club owner raised his eyebrows at Dominic and gave him an expectant look.

But Mr. Guerra cut Dominic off and waved his hand dismissively through the air. “Dancing? Dancing is not a lucrative job. It’s a hobby, Dominic. I know that they’ve been letting you work at Iron Casket part-time, but they’d never hire someone like you fulltime. You’re gay, Dominic. It’s not easy for a gay man without an education, skills, or ID to get a normal job. That club doesn’t even cater to gays specifically. It’s only a matter of time before they fire you.”

Dominic swallowed thickly as the reality of his situation began to sink in. Mr. Guerra was right. It was only a matter of time before Dracula decided they didn’t need a male go-go dancer anymore. That tiny bubble of hope that had formed inside of his chest due to Gabriel’s words just…popped.

“I don’t want to sound cruel, but…you have no education. No real skills.” Mr. Guerra began to drive his point home by repeating himself. “All you have is your good looks and your body. Also, I’ve offered you the opportunity to take female clients, but you’ve specifically requested male clients from me. Out there in the real world, people are prejudiced against gays, Dominic.”

Being gay is not a sin. Gabriel’s words rang in Dominic’s mind and he held fast to them even as he began to doubt the validity of those words because of all the things Mr. Guerra was saying to him. People out there in the real world didn’t consider being gay ‘normal’. And if being gay weren’t a sin…then why wouldn’t it be considered normal? Why couldn’t two men falling in love be considered a beautiful thing? It just wasn’t fair. Dominic clenched his hands into fists as a wave of despair crashed through him.

“When your mother Leiko died…I let you take her place. I could have just thrown you out onto the street and made you fend for yourself. But I had you properly trained so that you could handle our special clientele. I’ve paid you well, given you designer clothes, a roof over your head, food to eat, and my protection. I can’t help but feel you’re acting a little…ungrateful, Dominic.” Mr. Guerra frowned sternly at the young man in front of him. “I’ve always seen you as a son, an hijo. This question of yours…saddens me.”

Dominic suddenly felt very small. Even though he was twenty-five he felt like a twelve-year-old boy again who’d just lost his prostitute mother, and who didn’t know what would become of him.

Mr. Guerra was right. Why had he even bothered to ask such a ridiculous question? He could never escape this life, or what he’d become. He was a prostitute, a gigolo. Nothing more, nothing less. He had no education, no skills, no ID. No dreams, no hopes, no ambitions, and no real future.

It was just like Mr. Guerra said…he didn’t exist.

And he was a vampire now. In a sense he was already dead anyways. His soul had been banished to Hell. He’d never be able to make it out there on his own in the cruel ‘real world’. He needed Mr. Guerra and his protection. Mr. Guerra was his savior.

A feeling of utter helplessness swept over Dominic and a thrill of fear crawled up his spine. What if Mr. Guerra abandoned him? What would become of him then? He couldn’t survive out there in the real world on his own. “Mr. Guerra, I’m sorry. I truly appreciate everything you’ve done for me. I…I’d be dead right now if it weren’t for you. You’re my savior. I haven’t forgotten…” The freezing cold, the feeling of starving to death, the feeling that you’re at the mercy of the world, and you’re so small and insignificant, the feeling that you’re all alone with no one to help you and no place to go – he’d never forget those things.

And when Dominic had cried out in his twelve-year-old mind for ‘someone’ to save him. That ‘someone’ had ended up being Mr. Guerra. He could have thrown Dominic away, but he hadn’t.

Mr. Guerra rubbed a hand over his mouth to hide the triumphant smile curling his lips. The young man was still so easy to manipulate. “Good. I’m glad to hear it, Dominic, hijo mio.” He reached out and patted Dominic’s head affectionately. Show a little love or affection to a human slave and you’d have them eating out of the palm of your hand.

“Please, just…forget I asked.” Dominic offered Mr. Guerra a sheepish smile even as tears burned in his magenta eyes. “I was just…curious. Well, if you’ll excuse me. Have a good evening, Mr. Guerra.”

Dominic left the office quickly since he didn’t want Mr. Guerra to see him crying like some pathetic loser. He made his way through the club while keeping his head down, exited, and made his way to the apartment building behind the club. Stupid, stupid, stupid. Dominic hit his head with his fist. Gabriel had put unnecessary thoughts into his head. This life…was his reality and he couldn’t escape it.

He just…wasn’t strong enough.

And he was alone.

That’s right…I’m still alone, and no one can save me.

To be continued in…Dance 3: Jitterbug

Chapter 3: Jitterbug

The following night Gabriel watched as Dominic entered a hotel to meet with another client. This time Gabriel decided not to follow Dominic inside of the hotel. The images of Dominic and that old businessman having sex were still burned into his mind.

Since he’d been inside of that hotel room the entire time while invisible he’d wanted to kill that perverted old man. And he almost had.

He’d walked over to stand behind the man as he’d taken Dominic, and opened up a pocket dimension to retrieve his broadsword. He’d held his sword directly above the old man’s neck and had been prepared to bring it down to decapitate the pervert.

Gabriel had managed to stop his sword an inch away from the man’s neck. His hand had been shaking violently. What the hell am I doing? He’d thought wildly. He’d almost killed a human. A man he had no right to judge.

In fact, it was human beings who were destined to one day judge the angels. He’d almost committed a grave sin in order to what exactly? Protect Dominic? The vampire had been a willing participant in what was going on inside of that room. The sex had been…consensual. Probably.

Dominic considered what had transpired between him and the old, pervy businessman to be a ‘business transaction’. It wasn’t rape. But if it had been rape and if the word ‘no’ had slipped past Dominic’s lips at any moment, Gabriel knew he would have decapitated that businessman in a heartbeat.

Dominic had actually enjoyed that abysmal treatment. The vampire was sick, perverted, and disturbed.

Because of this Gabriel decided that it was probably for the best if he didn’t follow Dominic up to the hotel rooms where he was servicing his clients anymore. Gabriel decided that he’d just wait for Dominic to leave the hotel and make sure the vampire was safe.

Always about an hour later, Dominic would leave the hotel. And the vampire was always in one piece.

Dominic Wilde had one client per night, and usually met them at a random hotel around seven or eight o’clock PM. Each night the vampire wore a different outfit: usually silk shirts, waistcoats, dress pants, and shiny leather shoes. The designer clothes looked expensive and Gabriel wondered how Dominic was able to afford them.

One evening while Gabriel was waiting invisible on the sidewalk outside of the hotel for Dominic to arrive – a taxi had pulled up in front of the hotel and the most gorgeous woman Gabriel had ever seen emerged from the taxi.

She’d been wearing a violet-colored, silk, evening gown, classy black stilettos, and a black velvet choker around her neck. She had golden-hued, olive skin. Her purple hair had been styled into an elaborate updo. Her eyes had been lined sexily in kohl. Red lipstick had accentuated her luscious lips.

A blush had risen to Gabriel’s cheeks. This gorgeous woman was even more beautiful than his sister Uriel.

Abruptly, the woman had sniffed the air and turned to look in his direction as if she’d sensed his presence. Gabriel had frozen and held his breath even though he was invisible, and the woman couldn’t possibly see him.

Then Gabriel got a closer look at those magenta-colored eyes, and realized with a start that the mysterious woman was none other than Dominic Wilde dressed up like a woman! The hell? Dominic was cross-dressing for his client apparently.

This occurrence had left Gabriel feeling highly unsettled, and had left his pants feeling a little too tight.

A few days later, Dominic arrived at the hotel dressed as a French maid with a pair of fuzzy cat ears on his head. Gabriel had flushed at the sight. The angel couldn’t understand how Dominic wasn’t embarrassed to dress that way.

And why the hell would Dominic be okay with dressing up like a woman? Sure, he was gay, but didn’t he have pride as a male? Gabriel wondered perplexedly. He just didn’t get it. It didn’t make any sense to Gabriel at all.

After the French maid incident, Gabriel had started smoking again in order to calm his nerves.

When Saturday night arrived, Gabriel went to Iron Casket since Dominic was scheduled to be cage dancing that evening. He decided to wear a simple black T-shirt, black leather pants, and combat boots. He had his usual assortment of silver piercings in his ears.

Gabriel had noticed that Dominic had quite a few piercings of his own: an eyebrow piercing, a tongue piercing, and stud earrings. Unfortunately, because of that first evening where Gabriel had watched that old businessman take Dominic he knew the vampire had other piercings in more intimate places. Crazy vampire. Gabriel shook his head as he wondered what the vampire had been thinking.

As Gabriel entered the Goth club the angel blended in with the Goths, punks, vampire wannabes, and bikers. He strode over and took a seat at one of the tables that was in a good spot to watch the cage dancing from. He looked up at the cages and quickly spotted the one that Dominic was inside of.

That night Dominic was wearing a black sheer top with three buttons undone to reveal a teasing amount of his lithely muscled chest, tight, purple, velvet pants, and dress shoes.

Gabriel cringed slightly at Dominic’s outfit. It was too girlish for his taste. Who wanted to see male cleavage, anyways? And why did his pants have to be so tight? They really left very little to the imagination.

“Um, excuse me, Sir?” a purring female voice reached his ears.

Gabriel reluctantly turned his attention to the female waitress that was standing next to his table. He could tell that she was a real vampire. She had a voluptuous body that she’d squeezed into a red tube dress. The vampiress had long black hair, and red eyes. To complete her look she wore fishnet stockings, and stilettos.

Gabriel looked her over with a critical eye. Meh. Dominic made a prettier woman than she did when he was cross-dressing. He thought distractedly. Abruptly, Gabriel’s thoughts skidded to a halt. Whoa, hold up. What was I just thinking? Did I really just think Dominic made a prettier woman? What the hell is wrong with me?

“May I get you something to drink?” The waitress batted her fake, silver eyelashes at Gabriel flirtatiously.

Gabriel’s attention was already back on Dominic as he replied, “A glass of Sequoia Grove Cambium, please.”

The waitress flipped her hair over her shoulder in a gesture of irritation. She wasn’t used to being ignored by men. She pouted. “Right away, Sir.”

Gabriel didn’t want to get drunk that night and so had ordered a glass of red wine instead of his usual glass of vodka on the rocks. He was here for Dominic – not himself, and not to drown his sorrows in booze. He still needed to convince Dominic to quit that stupid job of his.

But how? Gabriel mused. Dominic was as stubborn as they came. The angel had been surprised when Dominic hadn’t just listened to him. After all, Dominic had a huge crush on him so Gabriel had assumed Dominic would simply obey him in whatever he told Dominic to do. He knew what was best for Dominic. Gabriel ran his hands through his gelled hair in a gesture of frustration. Ugh.Sometimes dealing with free will can be a real pain in the butt.

Gabriel took out a cigarette, lit it, and took a drag. He blew out a cloud of toxic smoke. Dominic had started to dance to the Goth metal song Gethsemane by Nightwish.

At first, Gabriel was cringing, but then when he actually began to pay attention to Dominic’s dancing he began to notice that the vampire was a surprisingly good dancer. He had natural grace, a good rhythm, and a very flexible body. His movements appeared professional, but…

The waitress arrived at his table with his glass of red wine, and Gabriel continued to watch Dominic’s performance while taking small sips of wine.

Maybe there was hope for Dominic after all. Maybe Gabriel could convince Dominic to quit his job as an escort and become a professional dancer. He has natural talent. Dominic is like a diamond in the rough…he just needs to be polished. And that’s what I’m here for. To guide Dominic in the right direction.

Dominic caught Gabriel’s stare, and smiled seductively at the angel. Gabriel quickly wiped the smile off his face lest it be misinterpreted. He didn’t want to give the vampire the wrong idea. He didn’t like Dominic romantically and he needed to help Dominic find his Judge.

Around twelve o’clock a ladder was brought over to the cage Dominic was inside of so he could descend to the dance floor. As soon as Dominic’s feet touched the floor he made his way over to Gabriel’s table and boldly took a seat directly across from the angel.

A wolfish smile was on Dominic’s face that was glistening from a slight sheen of sweat. “Enjoying my show again, I see.”

Gabriel rolled his eyes. “You know why I’m here, vampire.”

Dominic pouted. “Well, at least tell me what you thought of my performance. You couldn’t take your eyes off me, and-”

“It was good,” Gabriel said simply.

Dominic blinked. “What did you just say?”

“I said, it was good. You’re a very good dancer. In fact, I believe you have a natural talent for dancing,” Gabriel praised casually while gauging Dominic’s reactions to what he was saying in a careful manner.

Gabriel nodded solemnly. “Such talent shouldn’t go to waste. That’s why you should quit your job as an escort and concentrate on becoming a professional dancer.”

Dominic’s happy expression fell and the blood slowly began to leave his face. His expression became shuttered. “Me? Become a professional dancer? Impossible…”

“No, it’s not impossible-”

“Yes, it is!” Dominic burst out, his magenta eyes wild. “Something like that would be impossible for me! That’s just…a dream! A fantasy! And in the real world…dreams don’t come true!” He was panting for breath after his tirade.

Gabriel frowned. He didn’t know where all this pessimism was coming from. “Dreams can come true…if you work towards them. Stop being lazy!”

“Lazy? Ha!” Dominic barked out a bitter laugh. “You make it sound so easy but…nothing is that easy. Not in my life. My life is…” A nightmare. Dominic shook his head. He didn’t want to show Gabriel this ugly, pathetic side of himself. Darn it. Dominic wrapped his arms around his torso unconsciously. “I’m happy with my life, the way things are.”

Dominic’s magenta eyes flashed with anger. “Well, excuse me for living a crappy life. But it’s my life and I’ve chosen to live it this way. I know what I’m doing.”

“Nonsense.” Gabriel shook his head disappointedly. “You don’t know anything about what’s good for you. Your life is crap right now-”

“And it’s going to stay that way!” Dominic stood up and slammed his hands on the table. “There’s nothing you can do to help me. No. I mean, I don’t need your help! So why don’t you just butt out and leave me the hell alone, you meddlesome angel!” Dominic stomped off and headed towards the men’s room.

Dominic entered the restroom and made his way over to the sink. He turned on the cold water and splashed his face with water while trying to cool down. Curse that Gabriel. Dominic’s eyes burned but he refused to cry. He hadn’t cried for years.

Dominic gripped the sink with his two hands, hung his head, and took deep breaths as he tried not to cry. Gabriel was trying to tear down all of Dominic’s carefully erected illusory walls that were around his heart, protecting him from the harsh truths of his life. Truths he didn’t want to see nor admit to.

A pair of brawny arms wrapped around Dominic’s torso from behind and a husky voice whispered in his ear, “Hey there, Dominic. Long time no see.”

Dominic’s head snapped up and he looked at the reflection in the mirror to see who was standing behind him. It couldn’t be! “Zepar!” Dominic squeaked out. Zepar was Dominic’s ex-Dominant and Master. Holy crap.

Zepar was tall and muscular with a warrior’s physique, which wasn’t surprising since he was a warrior for Satan’s Army and firmly on the side of Evil. He had wild, red hair with black tips and orange eyes that reminded Dominic of glowing lava. He was wearing black leather shoulder armor with spikes that was kept in place by two leather straps that formed an X over his tanned, bare chest.

The demon was also wearing a spiked leather collar around his neck, a military hat, a pair of tight red leather pants, and a pair of combat boots. Dominic noticed that the demon had gotten two new ear piercings called ‘ear tunnels’ which had stretched his earlobes, and only leant to his savage appearance.

“I thought you were dead,” Zepar drawled in a blasé tone.

Dominic narrowed his eyes at Zepar’s reflection. “Well, you certainly left me for dead. I would have died that night, but Slaine Morvyn turned me into a vampire.”

“A vampire, huh?” Zepar felt up Dominic’s chest. “So you’ve become an immortal like me? Excellent. You won’t be so fragile, and you won’t die on me so easily.” An evil smile spread across his face. “I’ll be able to do so much more to you this time.” The demon leaned over and nibbled on Dominic’s earlobe.

Dominic shuddered with disgust, revulsion, and fear. Zepar was a monster. And Dominic was terrified of him. But…

Slaine’s words rang in his mind, Live for revenge on the one who did this to you, Dominic. You have gained power…use it.

“Don’t touch me! Get away from me, Zepar!” Dominic pushed back on the sink, and shoved Zepar backwards.

Zepar stumbled backwards and was forced to let go of Dominic. Dominic quickly spun around to face his ex-Dom. “I don’t intend to be your submissive ever again.” Dominic clenched his hands into fists and glared at the demon.

Zepar raised an eyebrow at Dominic’s defiant behavior. “Submissive? A foolish human term…that doesn’t apply to us.” He waved his hand dismissively through the air. “I recall you calling me a ‘Dom’ or ‘Dominant’ from time to time. But I’m not interested in playing that silly human game with its rules and safe words. I am what I am. I’m a sadist. And as you know I’m a demon. And you are my pet.”

I’m a pet? “You’re a monster,” Dominic said and wrapped his arms around his torso unconsciously. “I’ll never forget what you did to me. You really crossed the line that night. It was right out of a nightmare.”

There was a wicked glint in Zepar’s orange eyes. “And to think, you’ve only seen the tip of the iceberg, pet. You broke before I could show you more. Pity. We were having such fun too. Ah, good times, good times. And now we can have more good times together. Come, Dominic.” Zepar held his hand out to Dominic expectantly.

Dominic stared down at Zepar’s hand and shook his head in disbelief. “I’m not going with you. I’m never going with you.”

Zepar’s expression turned icy. “I’m not asking you, Dominic. I’m telling you to come with me. Would you dare to disobey your Master? You belong to me. You’re my pet.”

Dominic shook his head even as a wave of panic washed over him. “No! I…I’ll fight you!” The vampire raised his fists before him, but his body was trembling in fear.

Zepar raised an eyebrow at the vampire in front of him. Cowardly little Dominic was actually trying to defy him? Unreal. “Fight me? You? You would defy me? An immortal demon?” His voice was dripping with sarcasm.

Dominic remained silent and merely raised his chin slightly in response.

“Alright then. Why don’t you give it your best shot?” Zepar turned his head and pointed to his cheek. “I’ll give you one hit for free. Hit me. Come on. Right here. Go on, and hit me!” he egged.

Dominic blinked, and his brow furrowed in confusion. What game is he playing at? But…I can’t give up! This is it. I have to stand up to this monster! Like Slaine said. “Ah!” Dominic let out a cry as he punched Zepar hard across the face.

Zepar didn’t move an inch, and then his sinister smile widened. He turned to look at Dominic with a manic gleam in his orange eyes. “That hurt…not. Do you see now, Dominic, our difference in power? I’m a many millennia old demon, and you are a newly turned vampire. Besides, a pathetic attack like that won’t work on me. You do remember what’s inside my body, don’t you?”

Dominic shuddered since he knew exactly what Zepar was referring to. “Hell centipedes.”

“That’s right,” Zepar agreed with a nod, and willed hundreds of centipede legs to emerge out of the flesh on his chest and arms in a very unsettling manner. The centipede legs twitched and a strange insect sound filled the air. “My entire body is filled with these wonderful creatures.”

The demon raised his right hand and out of the palm a centipede emerged headfirst by gnawing through Zepar’s flesh. Zepar didn’t even flinch at the slight pain. The centipede slithered out of the demon’s body and wrapped around Zepar’s arm, looking like a fashion accessory. “Do you remember what it feels like to be bitten by one of my lovelies?” he questioned as he lovingly stroked the centipede with his hand.

Dominic swallowed thickly and his knees went weak. He barely managed to remain standing. “Please, don’t…”

“Then come with me.” Zepar offered Dominic a reassuring smile.

Dominic had no choice but to nod his head in acquiescence.

Zepar’s smile widened. “That’s a good pet. Now, follow me.” The demon grabbed Dominic’s wrist in a bruising grip and began to drag him out of the bathroom.

***

“Darn it!” Gabriel slammed his fists down on the table in front of him. He ran a hand back through his hair in a frustrated gesture. “I screwed up.” Getting mad and insulting his ward was no way to go about things.

Gabriel was used to settling things by using force. But what he needed was to have a real conversation with Dominic about his future – not a fight. He needed Dominic to understand that he was just trying to help. And that he knew what was best for Dominic.

He was Dominic’s guardian angel now. Gabriel stood up from the table, and headed towards the restrooms. What caught his gaze made him halt in his tracks. “Zepar? What the hell is that sadistic creep doing here?”

Duke Zepar was one of the demons Gabriel had dueled in Hell, and when he’d barely managed to defeat the demon had then convinced Zepar to take his deal – passage to Earth to find his human Judge to redeem him of his sins in exchange for sealing his memories. Gabriel had sealed Zepar’s memories himself and sent him to Earth.

However, Zepar had somehow regained his memories, demonic power, and had decided to once again betray God and Gabriel. Now Gabriel’s ex-comrade hated him with a vengeance, and was one of his worst and most dangerous enemies.

And it looked like Dominic was going to leave the club with him for some reason. Probably to have sex. What the hell could that perverted vampire be thinking! Zepar would surely be more than even Dominic could handle. That idiot! Gabriel thought angrily in his mind.

With quick strides the Archangel made his way towards Zepar and Dominic as the demon pulled the vampire along heading towards the side exit of the club that would lead to the alleyway. The same alleyway where Dominic had almost died.

Gabriel decided to ignore idiot Dominic for the moment. “Zepar! You scum! Where the hell do you think you’re going with my ward?” the angel bellowed.

Dominic’s face was deathly pale and he was trembling. He looked at Gabriel with a desperate look on his face. “Help-” Dominic managed to squeak out before Zepar tightened his grip on the vampire’s wrist, causing him to cry out in pain.

Zepar’s orange eyes glowed with menace. “Did you just dare to ask Gabriel to help you just now? In front of me? I’m going to punish you for that later.”

Gabriel was in utter shock at how meek Dominic was behaving. He’d ever seen Dominic look so…terrified before. And he didn’t like it. Not one bit.

Dominic was always smiling, flirting, and joking around. Dominic Wilde was confident, seductive, and alluring. He wasn’t this scared, trembling, pathetic male standing before him now.

As a primal urge to protect rose up inside of him, and the reins on Gabriel’s control snapped. He would protect what was his. I.e. Dominic’s smile. It was a smile worth protecting.

Gabriel lunged forward and wrapped his hand around Zepar’s wrist. “Let him go.”

“Are we really going to do this here? In front of all these humans?” Zepar asked in an incredulous tone. Ice began to form on Zepar’s wrist. The demon released Dominic with a sound of disgust. “Tch.”

Gabriel turned to Dominic. “Are you alright?”

Dominic cradled his broken wrist to his chest with a whimper. “Yes.”

Gabriel’s icy blue eyes flashed with anger and he turned his attention back to the centipede demon. “You…you broke his wrist.”

Zepar put his hands out in a helpless gesture in front of him. “So? I’ve broken his bones before. And that was when he was a pathetic mortal-”

“You perverted scumbag!” Gabriel punched Zepar hard across the face and with such force that he was sent flying sideways. The demon landed on the dance floor and skidded across it. People who’d been dancing were forced to dive out of the way. Several women screamed.

Gabriel saw red. The air around the Archangel began to drop in temperature rapidly. He stalked towards Zepar’s fallen form with purposeful, predatory steps.

Dominic watched what was happening in concern and with wide eyes.

Zepar was lying on his back, laughing maniacally as he stared up at the wrought iron chandeliers overhead. “Buwhahaha!”

Gabriel attacked Zepar, leapt on him, straddled him, and began to punch his face repeatedly.

Zepar continued to laugh even as he took bone-crunching blows. “You are breaking so many rules right now, Gabriel You rule breaker, you! I guess that’s why they call you a rogue angel!” There was a teasing note to the demon’s voice.

Dominic made his way over to them and noticed that Zepar wasn’t even trying to fight back. What the hell? The vampire frowned. His ex-Dom was definitely up to something. But what?

That’s when Dominic saw two red centipedes slithering out of Zepar’s hand. Oh crap! “Gabriel! Look out!” Dominic began to run towards them.

Gabriel looked around and spotted the centipedes.

Too late.

“Bite!” Zepar commanded the centipedes with spit flying out of his mouth. One of the centipedes leapt at Gabriel’s left arm, bit him, and injected the angel with its venom. Simultaneously, the other centipede leapt at Gabriel’s right arm, bit him, and injected him with its venom.

“Hellfire!” Gabriel swore as he ripped the Hell centipede off his left arm with his right hand, summoned his power and caused ice to form around the centipede. He tossed the piece of ice containing the centipede aside. He disposed of the other centipede in the same manner. I am so screwed right now.

Gabriel stood up and stumbled backwards as the Hell centipede venom hit his blood stream. It felt like acid was flowing through his veins or molten lava. The pain was excruciating. His vision blurred and he had to struggle to remain conscious. Suddenly, Dominic was at his side supporting him.

Dominic smoothly put Gabriel’s arm around his shoulders to help him remain standing. “I’ve got you,” he said softly.

Dominic hissed at Zepar, flashing his fangs. “Stay away from Gabriel, you monster!”

Surprise flashed across Gabriel’s ice-blue gaze. Had the cowardly Dominic just tried to protect him? No way. “Dominic, no…”

Zepar frowned darkly at Dominic. Dominic was no longer trembling in fear of him, and his chin was raised defiantly. “You can’t be serious, pet.”

“Dead serious,” Dominic countered in a low voice. “If you want Gabriel…you’ll have to go through me first.”

Zepar’s expression chilled. “Very well.”

“I don’t think all that will be necessary,” came a stern, commanding voice with a heavy Russian accent.

All eyes turned to see the owner of the club – Vlad Tepes a.k.a Dracula striding towards them with his silky, black mink coat billowing out behind him impressively. Dracula was tall, and muscular with alabaster skin. He had wavy, midnight black hair, and sharp, cunning red eyes. He was wearing a black and gray pinstriped Armani suit, a Rolex and a pair of Ferragamos.

Dracula held a cane with a dragon-shaped silver knob in his right hand. He unsheathed a hidden sword from within his cane, and pointed it at the demon threateningly. Several people in the crowd cried out in alarm at this startling turn of events. “You’ve broken this club’s rules, demon,” Dracula sneered and his lip curled in disgust. “This is a neutral zone for vampires, demons, and humans to mingle in peace and safety. One wrong move…and I’ll have your head.”

“You’re just a human now, Dracula,” Zepar snarled with a condescending look in his orange eyes. “What can you possibly do?”

The blink of an eye and Dracula’s sword was pressed against Zepar’s throat.

Zepar gulped and his Adam’s apple brushed against the cold, steel blade. “I guess you could do that.”

“I may be human now, but I haven’t lost my well-honed battle reflexes. I can still take your head. Easily. Now, leave this place, Zepar. Or else. You try my patience,” Dracula drawled in a dull tone.

Zepar frowned and put his hands up in a surrendering gesture. “Very well. Things were getting boring anyways.” The demon turned to look at Dominic and Gabriel. “I’ll be seeing the two of you again. Very soon. Ta-Ta.” Zepar spun on his booted heel, and began to walk away. He exited the club through the side exit.

Dominic let out a breath of relief as soon as the steel door shut behind the demon, but his relief was short lived.

Dracula raised his hand imperiously, stopping him from continuing. “Save it. Just get him the hell out of here before something else happens. You’ve frightened my patrons enough for one night, I think.”

Dominic hung his head dejectedly. “Yes, Sir.” He began to help Gabriel through the club and out the front door. Gabriel was in really bad shape, head lolling against his chest.

Dominic hailed a cab, and somehow managed to get himself and Gabriel into the backseat.

“Where to?” asked the cabbie.

“Where do you live, Gabriel?” Dominic asked in a low voice.

Gabriel gave the cabbie his address. He was feeling too crappy to argue against Dominic taking him home. He had to bite down on the inside of his cheek to keep himself from screaming in pain.

The cabbie drove them to Gabriel’s apartment building. Less than half an hour later, Dominic paid the cabbie and helped Gabriel out of the cab. Dominic aided Gabriel to the front entrance of the apartment building where the porter opened the door for them.

Dominic continued to assist Gabriel through the lobby and then they rode the elevator to the top floor. The vampire stopped outside the door to Gabriel’s apartment. “Uh, keys?”

“Pocket,” Gabriel murmured weakly. He was barely conscious at this point.

“Great, really specific,” Dominic sighed and began to search Gabriel’s pockets for his keys. He may have let his hands linger on Gabriel’s body a little longer than was necessary. Teehee. And of course he had to check Gabriel’s back pockets first.

Dominic found the keys and let them inside the apartment. He flipped on a light switch and the place was illuminated. “Whoo,” the vampire let out an appreciative whistle. It was a very nice place.

The apartment had a very open floor plan and the kitchen could be seen from the spacious living room. In the living room Dominic saw that there were two white leather couches, a glass coffee table, and the most enormous flat-screen TV he’d ever seen.

Watching a movie on that thing would be like going to the movie theater. Dominic had only managed to go to the movies once when he’d snuck inside in order to see the very popular Disney remake ‘The Little Merman’ starring Levi Devlin and Vivien Tempest.

From the living room Dominic was able to see the sliding glass door that exited out onto a large balcony with two lounge chairs and a small table. There were a lot of glass windows in this apartment. Dominic sure wouldn’t want to be caught in that room during daylight hours. The sun would hit him; he’d catch on fire, and burn to ashes in mere minutes.

The kitchen was so clean it looked like it was sparkling. In fact, Dominic could have sworn he could actually see sparkles floating in the air. There wasn’t a single speck of dust, dirt or grime in the entire place. Dominic noted that Gabriel had the best chrome and stainless steel appliances that money could buy. The counters were all white and gray granite, and there was a black and white tiled backsplash. There wasn’t a single cockroach. That was so unlike Dominic’s ratty apartment that had not only cockroaches but also the occasional rat.

As Dominic admired the apartment he suddenly realized how cold and sterile it was. There were no framed photographs sitting on tables or on shelves, and no paintings hanging on the walls. There were no personal belongings, really. It looked like Gabriel had just moved in and Dominic wondered how long he’d actually been living there.

Dominic helped Gabriel through the living room and headed down a hallway, which he assumed would lead to Gabriel’s bedroom. The door to Gabriel’s bedroom was open and so Dominic guided Gabriel inside.

Dominic flipped on another switch and looked around Gabriel’s room curiously. It was also cold. There were no pictures, no photos, and no paintings on the walls. The enormous wrought iron bed took up most of the room. And the baby-blue comforter with the pattern of fluffy, white clouds on it was the most colorful thing in the room. Everything else was white – the nightstands, dresser, desk, chair, and bookcase with a few books on its shelves.

Dominic helped Gabriel over to the bed and somehow managed to heave the heavy angel onto it. All those muscles made Gabriel weigh a ton. The angel groaned in pain, and covered his face with his hand.

Gabriel was in a lot of pain and felt like crap. “Thanks, Dominic. You can go now.” He didn’t want anyone to see him like this…so pathetic. He’d let his guard down around Zepar. Idiot. He berated himself.

Dominic blinked. “Is there anything I can do? Can I get you something?” His tone was tentative.

Gabriel shook his head and instantly regretted the motion. “No, I can handle this. I’ve got this,” he said firmly. He kept his eyes screwed shut. His face was scrunched up in pain.

Gabriel felt the mattress dip slightly as Dominic took a seat on the edge of the bed. The vampire reached out and placed his hand on Gabriel’s forehead. He flinched and snatched his hand back in surprise, his eyes wide. “You’re burning up!”

“Gabriel.” Dominic could tell Gabriel was slightly delirious because he’d never be saying such revealing things to him otherwise. Gabriel was an incredibly guarded man. The angel was obviously thinking aloud.

“I’ll be right back.” Dominic left the bedroom and made his way to the kitchen. There he managed to find a bowl and a small white towel. He filled the bowl with cold water and returned to Gabriel’s bedroom.

Dominic approached the bed and took a seat on the edge of the bed again. He set the bowl on his lap, wet the towel, wrung it out, folded it, and placed it on Gabriel’s burning forehead. There was a hiss and steam actually rose up into the air. That kind of a hellish fever wasn’t natural.

Gabriel’s body began to spasm from the pain. Crap. He really didn’t want anyone to see him like this. So darned weak. Gabriel thought. “Dominic, go home.”

“No,” Dominic objected firmly and then he reached out to take Gabriel’s hand in his and gave it a reassuring squeeze. “You’re not alone. You don’t have to go through this alone. I’m here.”

Gabriel’s blue eyes snapped open and he glared at Dominic. “Darn it…it hurts.”

A wave of excruciating pain washed over Gabriel and he bit down on his lower lip so that he wouldn’t cry out. He didn’t want to appear weak.

“Don’t do that,” Dominic chided softly and wiped the blood from Gabriel’s bottom lip with his thumb. He sucked on his thumb, and moaned. Gabriel’s blood was divine. Delish. “Don’t mar your beautiful lips. Just let it out. It’s just me here. No one else.”

Gabriel couldn’t stand it any longer – he screamed and writhed on the bed. And Dominic stayed by his side the entire time while holding his hand and comforting him. Gabriel screamed until his voice grew hoarse.

An hour later, the pain finally began to fade. Gabriel swallowed. His throat felt as dry as sandpaper. “W-Water,” he managed to choke out.

Gabriel was surprised when a minute later a glass of cold water was being pushed against his lips. He weakly opened his mouth and Dominic helped him to drink. Then Dominic helped Gabriel set his head back down on the pillow he’d quickly fluffed for him.

Gabriel looked down at his right hand – the one that was holding Dominic’s hand. Gabriel flushed slightly when he realized that he was still holding Dominic’s hand. But then his brow furrowed when he noticed the bruise on Dominic’s wrist and remembered how Zepar had broken Dominic’s wrist.

Crap. And here Dominic was nursing him back to health with a broken wrist and he hadn’t complained once. Silly vampire.

Gabriel released Dominic’s hand and raised it over the vampire’s wrist. He summoned his angelic power and his hand began to glow with a pure golden light. Gabriel began to heal Dominic’s broken wrist.

Dominic’s eyes widened as he looked down and watched his wrist being healed. “Thank you, angel.”

“I’m the one who should be thanking you,” Gabriel said roughly.

Dominic felt heat rise to his cheeks. “Can you use your powers to heal yourself?”

“No.” Gabriel shook his head slightly. “That’s one of the drawbacks. I can heal other people’s injuries, but not my own.”

“That’s a shame.”

Gabriel tried to keep his eyes open since he wanted to talk to Dominic a little while longer, but he was utterly exhausted and soon ended up falling asleep.

To be continued in…Dance 4: Pas de Trois

Chapter 4: Pas de Trois

The smell of something burning awakened Gabriel from his sleep the following morning. It was the horrible smell of burning flesh. A sizzling sound filled the room. What the hell? Gabriel’s eyes snapped open and he discovered that he was lying on his side and facing Dominic, who at some point during the night must have crawled onto the bed.

Dominic was also lying on his side and facing Gabriel. And they were holding hands. Gabriel flushed at this discovery. Dominic’s back was facing the glass sliding door, which led to the bedroom’s small balcony.

And the sun was rising and sunlight was hitting Dominic’s back through his sheer shirt. The vampire was whimpering in pain in his sleep. Holy crap! A pang of alarm hit Gabriel hard when he realized that Dominic was about to catch on fire. “Dominic!”

Thinking fast Gabriel grabbed the comforter and flung it over Dominic’s body so that they were now both under the covers together.

Dominic’s magenta eyes snapped open and quickly adjusted to the darkness to see Gabriel glaring at him with a scowl on his face. Their faces were mere inches apart. It made Dominic’s heart rate speed up. I’m under the covers with Gabriel? What happened? Eeee! He inwardly squealed. “Good morning, gorgeous, did we-?”

“You stupid perverted vampire!” Gabriel burst out, cutting him off. “What the hell were you thinking? If I hadn’t woken up in time…you’d be a pile of ash right now! Why didn’t you shut the drapes? You’re a vampire now, remember? The sun is deadly to your kind!” Concern laced his voice.

Dominic’s cheeks turned pink. “I obviously wasn’t thinking about that, but would it really matter if I died? I mean, I’m a vampire. It’s like I’m already dead. I’m just this walking memory.”

Gabriel flicked Dominic’s forehead. “Idiot, you’re not dead. You’re immortal. It’s just your soul that went to Hell. Your soul was the price that you paid for your immortality.”

Gabriel opened his mouth to respond and then closed it. In a sense, Dominic was right. If he were killed…all that would remain of Dominic would be his soul that was still in Hell. And that soul wouldn’t have any of the memories that Dominic was currently accumulating. The Dominic in Hell was a slightly different being than the one standing before him now. But that’s why it was pivotal to reunite body and soul as soon as possible. This was his mission. “Don’t worry, as soon as you find your Judge you’ll be redeemed by his love and get your soul back.”

My Judge, he says. Dominic sighed sadly. I wish Gabriel could be the one to get my soul back for me from Hell. But that would mean Gabriel would have to fall in love with me. Ah, what the hell am I thinking? Gabriel falling in love with someone like me? That would be…impossible.

“Gabriel, you really shouldn’t be wasting your time with someone like me. I probably don’t have a destined Judge. There has to be some kind of a mistake…up there in Heaven with the paperwork or something.” Dominic pointed at the ceiling flippantly.

“Hey now, just who do you think you’re talking to, huh?” Gabriel shoved Dominic’s shoulder. “I’m the Almighty Archangel Gabriel and if I say you will find a human Judge and get your soul back then you will. You believe in me, right?” He gave the vampire a pointed look.

Dominic’s brow furrowed. “Well, uh, yeah…I guess.”

“Then believe in me, who believes in you.” Gabriel reached out and ruffled Dominic’s hair with his hand. “And smile…because seeing you all down in the dumps is freaking me out.”

A muscle in Gabriel’s jaw ticked in irritation. “Why do you have to be so darn stubborn, huh? Wait…did you meet Zepar through your job? Was he one of your assignations?”

Dominic gulped as Gabriel’s ice-blue eyes felt like they were drilling a hole into him. His expression became shuttered. “That’s none of your business, sweetie. And I’m going to borrow this since I really need to get going.” Dominic started to wrap the comforter around his body and prepared to get off the bed.

Gabriel stopped him. “What? Are you crazy! This apartment is full of sunlight right now. Just hang on a second, will you? Geesh. So troublesome.” Gabriel carefully slid out from under the comforter and ran over to the drapes over the sliding glass door to the balcony and closed them.

“I would have thought he’d want to stay under the covers with me indefinitely,” Gabriel muttered darkly to himself. After that the angel exited his bedroom, ran down the hall, and entered the living room. He quickly closed all of the drapes over all of the windows and the sliding glass door that led to the main balcony. Gabriel let out a breath of relief once there was zero sunlight entering his apartment.

Gabriel wiped his hands together. “Phew. Now that stubborn vampire won’t turn into a pile of ash if he comes in here.”

“Ack!” Gabriel spun around and was surprised to see Dominic standing directly behind him with the comforter draped around his shoulders like a cape. “You…idiot. What if I hadn’t finished?” The angel put his hands on his hips and glared down at Dominic. Gabriel was six-five while Dominic was six-three.

Dominic shrugged carelessly. “Well, you did, but…I really should get going now.” He began to head for the front door.

Gabriel reached out and grabbed Dominic’s wrist. “Wait, why are you in such a hurry anyways? Where are you going to go?” And here I was, sure that he’d be begging me to stay.

Dominic raised an eyebrow at the nosy angel. “Back to my apartment. I usually sleep there during the day.”

Gabriel pondered this for a moment. If he wanted to he could create a magical circle and use it to teleport Dominic directly into his apartment. But this was the perfect opportunity to spend more time with Dominic and find out more about him. That way he could figure out what made him tick and discover a way to convince him to quit his job as an escort.

Gabriel crossed his arms over his chest and his expression turned stern. “It’s much too dangerous for you to go out into the sun right now. That comforter won’t be large enough to conceal your entire body and what if someone yanks it off of you while you’re walking around? As your guardian angel I cannot allow this. Therefore, you are to stay here today…with me.”

Dominic blinked. Then his jaw dropped open slightly in shock. “Stay here? With you? Heh.” The vampire’s expression turned sly, seductive. Dominic let go of the comforter and it dropped to the floor. “Then what should we do today to pass the time, I wonder? I can think of a few things.” Dominic looked Gabriel over and licked his lips suggestively.

Instead of being disgusted by Dominic’s flirtatious antics Gabriel actually found himself to be strangely relieved. Dominic was acting like himself again.

“Yeah, not going to happen, perverted vampire.” The corner of Gabriel’s mouth was twitching as he tried not to smile. “Why don’t we watch some movies together? Is there a movie you’d like to watch? I could go and rent it for you.”

Dominic glanced longingly at Gabriel’s impressive flat-screen TV. He didn’t even own a TV. And the only time he’d ever gotten to watch TV had been when his clients let him watch TV in the hotel room after they’d had sex. Sometimes, if he’d pleased them they’d even let him use pay-per-view.

Gabriel raised an eyebrow expectantly at the vampire. “Oh? Well, what’s it called?” he prompted.

“Queer As Folk.”

Gabriel nodded. He’d never heard of the show, but if Dominic wanted to watch it he would go rent it. “Very well. I shall go and rent this TV series for you and we will watch it together. We can do one of those things the humans enjoy. What do they call it? Ah, yes, a binge watch.”

Gabriel began to feel uncomfortable at the sight of those stars in Dominic’s eyes. “Yes. I’ll be going now. I’ll be back soon. Do not leave the premises for whatever reason, understand?” he ordered firmly.

“Don’t worry. I wouldn’t leave for the world.” Dominic made his way into the living room and took a seat on the couch in front of the TV.

Gabriel smiled as he saw Dominic making himself at home. He’s probably going to watch TV until I get back, the angel thought as he left the apartment.

Gabriel took a cab to the nearest DVD rental place and asked one of the employees to find him the series he was looking for. The male cashier gave Gabriel a strange look as he paid for Season 1 and 2 of Queer As Folk.

Gabriel noticed a little boy and his mother renting a Disney movie together. The boy tugged on his mother’s skirt and gave her the puppy dog eyes. “Mom, can we get some popcorn? Please?”

The mother gave her son an affectionate look. “Oh, alright, honey. One package of popcorn too, please,” she told the cashier.

“Yay!” the little boy squealed happily, fist pumped the air, and began to jump up and down in obvious excitement.

“I’d like to add two packages of popcorn to my rental, two sodas, and some…” Gabriel looked at the selection of human junk food that the rental place had available for purchase. “Twizzlers,” Gabriel told the cashier.

“Yes, Sir,” the cashier said as he added Gabriel’s purchases to the rental.

Gabriel smiled to himself, wondering if Dominic would be pleased with his extra purchases. He quickly returned home with the bag of DVDs and goodies. He opened the door to his apartment and stepped inside.

The sight that met him was an odd one, and made him stop in his tracks. Dominic was sitting on the couch where Gabriel had left him more than an hour ago. And Dominic was staring at the black TV screen. “Hey, I’m back,” Gabriel called out.

“Oh, hey, welcome back,” Dominic greeted with a smile.

“What happened to the TV?” Gabriel asked as he strolled into the living room. “Is it broken?”

“No.”

Gabriel frowned. “Then why didn’t you turn the TV on?”

A sheepish look formed on Dominic’s face and he rubbed the back of his neck. “Ah, I forgot to ask you for permission to use it.”

“Permission?” Gabriel’s frown deepened at Dominic’s words. “You don’t need my permission to turn on the TV. Uh, feel free to use it whenever you want.”

Surprise flashed across Dominic’s face. “Oh, okay, thanks.” He turned the TV on and began to flip through the channels happily.

Gabriel walked over and took a seat next to Dominic on the white leather couch and handed him the bag of DVDs and goodies. “Here.”

Dominic eagerly took the plastic shopping bag and opened it. “Did they have-?” Dominic’s eyes widened when he caught sight of the popcorn and candy. He reached into the bag and pulled out a package of microwave popcorn. “You got popcorn?” he asked, while keeping his gaze on the popcorn.

“I thought you might like it.”

“You mean…this is for me?” Dominic’s brow furrowed and a small frown formed on his face as he continued to stare down at the package.

“Yeah, of course. Who else would it be for?” Gabriel raised an eyebrow at the vampire. He was acting strange again.

Gabriel noticed and began to panic. “Eh? What’s wrong? You don’t like popcorn? Crap. I should have gotten you something else.”

Dominic shook his head. “No, I love popcorn.” He looked up at Gabriel and gave him a watery smile. “I’m not crying because I’m sad. I’m crying because I’m happy. I’ve always wanted to get to watch a TV show or movie, and eat popcorn like this.” Like a normal person.

Gabriel’s eyebrows rose. “You’ve never done this before? But how is that possible?” It wasn’t like Dominic had been living under a rock. Although, now that Gabriel thought about it he didn’t actually know where Dominic lived or what kind of place it was. Surely, his place had electricity though. So it would make sense for him to have a television. Gabriel opened his mouth to ask Dominic about it but then shut it. He had the feeling he might not like the answer Dominic would give him.

Dominic wiped the tears from his eyes and seemed to pull himself together. “Ah, you’re the best, angel. I guess you’ll be taking one of my firsts.” Dominic winked at Gabriel. “I’m going to go make the popcorn. I’ll be right back.” He hopped up from his seat on the couch and sauntered off into the kitchen.

A few minutes later, the scent of butter and popcorn wafted through the air making Gabriel salivate. It smelled delicious.

Dominic returned with the bag of freshly popped popcorn and handed the bag to Gabriel where the angel had taken a seat on the couch. “Here, hold this. I’m gong to put the DVD in. I’m so happy they had this.”

“What’s it about?” Gabriel asked as he opened the bag of popcorn. He grabbed a handful and plopped the popcorn into his mouth, chewed, and swallowed.

“I guess that’s one thing we have in common, angel.” Dominic reached into the bag, pulled out a handful and plopped the popcorn into his mouth. He chewed, swallowed, and let out a groan of bliss. “Mmm, so good.”

Dominic’s thigh was brushing against Gabriel’s and the vampire savored the moment before Gabriel noticed and told him to back off. This quiet, peaceful moment they were sharing together…it was like a dream. Eeee! This is just like a date. Dominic mused giddily.

The DVD began to play and Gabriel slowly began to realize that the show centered around gay and lesbian relationships. At first, he was a little freaked out by this unexpected turn of events, but as the show progressed he became emotionally invested with the colorful characters.

The show was mostly lighthearted until playboy Brian Kinney decided to show up at his teenage lover’s prom as a surprise. Brian and Justin shockingly danced together in front of the entire school, and it was a very romantic and poignant moment for the couple. Gabriel couldn’t help but imagine him and Dominic dancing together at Iron Casket. He was sure their mutual acquaintances would be incredibly shocked. Gabriel smirked at the thought.

However, the scene switched to Brian getting into his Jeep in the parking garage while his lover Justin walked away from the car to return to the dance. All of a sudden, Brian caught sight of one of Justin’s male classmates sneaking up behind Justin menacingly with a baseball bat in his hand. Brian leapt out of the Jeep, ran towards Justin, and tried to warn his boyfriend by calling out his name.

Unfortunately, Brian was too late. Justin was hit over the head with the baseball bat and collapsed to the ground where he remained unmoving as a pool of blood formed around his head. Enraged, Brian had attacked the teen, punched him to the ground, and then had immediately gone to Justin’s side. Brian immediately called an ambulance.

“Chris…that homophobic jerk,” Gabriel snarled through gritted teeth as he began to worry about poor Justin. “I’d like to beat the crap out of him.” Gabriel’s ice-blue eyes filled with angry tears, and he glanced over at Dominic curiously to see that the vampire was openly bawling.

Dominic shot Gabriel a surprised look at his words. Frankly, he’d assumed that Gabriel would give up on the show as soon as he realized it contained gay couples, but…Gabriel had kept on watching. And now the angel was even crying over Justin’s plight and sympathizing for him. Unreal. Dominic smiled to himself. “Chris is lucky this is just a TV show.” There was a proud note to his voice.

Gabriel made a sound of agreement.

Later in the series when Justin, who’d miraculously survived the gay bashing incident, but was now struggling with his rehabilitation for the use of his hand so that he could continue painting, which was his dream, Gabriel said, “You see, Justin doesn’t give up. When life throws you lemons, you make lemonade, Dominic. If you decide to pursue a career in dancing it would be difficult in the beginning, but if you do your best and put in the right amount of time and effort – that effort will eventually pay off. You would inevitably become successful.”

“Real life isn’t as easy as they make it appear on TV. Besides, who says I like dancing anyways?” Dominic huffed.

“When you dance at Iron Casket…you can’t seem to wipe the smile off your face. It’s the happiest you ever look,” Gabriel said firmly.

Dominic blinked. Gabriel had noticed that about him? He flushed. “Yeah, well, nice try, angel, but no cigar. Still not quitting my job. I like my job as a professional escort, remember?”

A dark cloud fell over Gabriel’s face. At first, he’d thought Dominic was just a disgusting, masochistic pervert, but now…he thought differently. There was more to Dominic than met the eye. Dominic had tried to protect him from Zepar. He was brave, and selfless.

Dominic had also stayed and cared for Gabriel all night long while nursing him back to health. Dominic was…kind.

Gabriel was used to doing everything on his own, not counting on anyone, not needing anyone. He had his one-man mission to try and get his ex-comrades redeemed.

But Dominic had been there for him…and he would be there for Dominic.

“Yeah, sure you do,” Gabriel said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. Nonsense. I’ll find out the truth…about why you do this, Dominic. I will protect you. Even if I end up having to protect you from yourself.

Gabriel and Dominic continued to binge watch Queer As Folk until nightfall. During the middle of an episode Dominic’s cell phone beeped alerting him that he had a text message. Dominic took out his cell phone, swiped his thumb across the screen, and brought up the text message. It read:

Hotel Stratford

8:00 PM

Room 502

“Hey Gabriel, do you mind if I use your shower?” Dominic began in a tentative manner. “I have work tonight.”

Gabriel was engrossed in the show and so distractedly replied, “Huh? Oh, yeah, sure. Should I pause this?”

Dominic smiled. “Nah. I’ll watch the end of that episode some other time. Thank you for letting me watch it today. It was…fun.” Fun. When was the last time Dominic had had fun? Like really had fun. He wondered in surprise.

“You’re most welcome.” Gabriel watched Dominic saunter out of the living room and let out a heavy sigh. Dominic had another client tonight. Crap. He still hadn’t managed to convince Dominic to quit his despicable job yet. What the hell was he going to do?

Gabriel paused the show and listened to the sound of Dominic taking a shower. He was getting himself cleaned up for his client. A deep frown formed on Gabriel’s face at the sickening thought, and his gut clenched painfully. He felt queasy.

Fifteen minutes later, the sound of the shower going off was heard and then approaching footfalls. Suddenly, Dominic stepped in front of Gabriel, drawing his attention. Dominic was buck-naked and his body was glistening from the shower he’d just taken. His lithe, muscular yet graceful body, and golden-hued skin was on full display.

Gabriel gulped, and was forced to admit to himself that Dominic was beautiful.

Dominic waved a hand in front of Gabriel’s face. “Hello, Earth to Gabriel, anyone home?” A cat’s paw smile formed on Dominic’s face when he realized how out of it the angel was. “Were you rendered comatose by my dashing good looks?” he asked teasingly.

Gabriel blushed furiously, cursed his pale complexion, and sputtered, “I was not. Why the hell are you naked, you perverted vampire?”

“I need a towel,” Dominic said with an innocent look on his face.

“I’ll get you one.” Gabriel quickly stood up and went to fetch Dominic a towel. His heart was beating furiously inside of his chest.

Gabriel opened a closet and pulled out a spare towel. He placed a hand over his thudding heart and his expression turned quizzical. What the hell is wrong with me?

The angel returned to the living room and threw the towel at Dominic. “Hurry up and dry yourself off, vampire. You’re dripping water all over my floor!” His tone was sullen.

Dominic chuckled amusedly and obediently began to dry himself off while Gabriel watched. Dominic caught Gabriel staring and smirked cockily. “See something you like, grumpy angel?” He winked roguishly.

“As if!” Gabriel denied vehemently. “Hurry up and get changed. Then get the hell out of my apartment.”

“Sure thing.” Dominic made his way to the bathroom with his head hanging dejectedly.

Gabriel sighed, immediately feeling bad and ran a hand back through his spiked up hair. Maybe he’d been a little harsh. Darn it all!

A few minutes later, Dominic exited the bathroom, dressed and ready to leave. Dominic headed towards the balcony in the living room, but paused when he realized Gabriel was following him. He glanced over his shoulder and gave Gabriel a quizzical look. “Yes?”

“I’m coming with you,” Gabriel huffed with his arms folded over his chest in an adamant pose. “I’m your guardian angel, remember?”

“Fine, but you have to wait outside of the hotel. And don’t think I won’t know if you’re there but invisible. I can smell you.” Dominic tapped the side of his nose.

Gabriel flushed. “I don’t smell!”

Dominic chuckled. “I’m not insulting you, angel. You smell like a York Peppermint Pattie.”

Gabriel blinked. “I do not.”

“Do too! Try and keep up, angel,” Dominic teased as he opened the sliding glass door and made his way outside onto the balcony. The view of the city was spectacular. “Whoo,” Dominic whistled at the sight of the city of San Francisco all lit up and glittering against the clear night sky.

Dominic willed his wings to emerge from his back and spread. “You know, the only good thing that’s happened since I was turned into a vampire is getting to fly.” The vampire’s voice was solemn as he kept his eyes on the view before him. “I love flying.”

Gabriel casually walked up next to Dominic and summoned his own wings. Two white, feathery wings with blue tips emerged from his back and spread impressively. “I quite enjoy flying myself. I don’t know what I would do if…” Gabriel cut himself off, thinking about how Uriel no longer had her wings.

In order for his sister to regain her wings and elemental powers she’d have to save the lives of one thousand humans. A rather daunting task.

Dominic turned to look at Gabriel, and stared in shock at his majestic wings. He’d never actually seen Gabriel with his wings out before. He really is an angel…he’s gorgeous. Perfect. Amazing.

Gabriel’s wings weren’t just solid white either. They were white with sky-blue accents on their tips.

“You really are an angel.” Dominic’s voice was filled with awe. “So beautiful.” The vampire hesitantly reached out and caressed Gabriel’s wing.

“Oh really?” A cat’s paw smile formed on Dominic’s face. He would store that useful tidbit of knowledge away for a rainy day. Preferably a rainy day where he and Gabriel were alone and trapped inside of a room together. Better yet, a closet.

Gabriel scowled, and glared at Dominic. Perverted vampire. He had that look in his magenta eyes again. Who knew just what the vampire was thinking, but whatever it was it couldn’t be good.

Dominic chuckled and with a flap of his bat-like wings he took off into the night sky. Gabriel followed suit and took off after Dominic.

The vampire and Archangel soared through the night sky together, side-by-side. And Dominic couldn’t help but think about how strange it was for a creature of the light like Gabriel to be flying with a creature of darkness like himself.

Dominic glanced at Gabriel out of the corner of his eye. He couldn’t believe that he was getting to fly with Gabriel like this. It was like a dream.

Dominic pinched his arm just to make sure. “Ow.” Nope. He wasn’t dreaming. This was really happening. Eeee!This might be the best night of my life, the vampire thought to himself.

Dominic savored the moment of him and Gabriel soaring through the sky together with the wind in their hair. When they arrived at the hotel a few minutes later, the trip seemed much too short.

Dominic and Gabriel landed on the roof of the hotel since there was no alleyway, and willed their wings to retreat inside of their bodies. Dominic dusted his outfit off and ran his fingers through his hair to make sure he looked presentable. Then the duo made their way down the fire escape.

Once they’d reached the sidewalk, Dominic turned to Gabriel and spoke, “Well, uh…I’ll be going then. Are you really going to stay here and wait for me?”

Gabriel nodded once, his expression unreadable. “Indeed.”

Dominic’s brow furrowed as he studied the angel intently. “Why?”

“It’s my job.” Gabriel shrugged casually. “And I’ve been doing it all along since that first night. Your assignations usually take about an hour, don’t they?”

Dominic blushed at the revelation that Gabriel had been watching his comings and goings while remaining invisible all this time. “You’ve been stalking me?”

Dominic’s heart thudded loudly inside of his chest at Gabriel’s gallant words. “Whatever, angel. I’ll be back. Gah, this is so weird.”

“Tell me about it,” Gabriel quipped.

Dominic entered the hotel and took the elevator up to the fifth floor. His client was waiting for him in room 502. Dominic arrived at the room and knocked.

“Come in,” came a male voice.

A minute later, Dominic was entering room 502. Right away he spotted a young man dressed in a white, terrycloth bathrobe sitting on the bed and drinking a Sierra Nevada beer. He had short, dark hair and a goatee. He wasn’t…bad looking, and appeared to be in his late twenties.

The door closed behind Dominic and he quickly spun around to see another man in the room – who’d just shut the door. This man was blond. He was also wearing a bathrobe and had a beer in his hand.

Unnerved by this unexpected turn of events, Dominic frowned at the presence of the second man. He addressed his clients for the evening as politely as possible though. “Good evening, gentlemen, my name is Dominic Wilde. I’d like to say that I hope to be of service this evening, but I believe there’s been some kind of mistake. I don’t do threesomes.” Not any more at least.

Dominic had done threesomes and group sex in the past, but it’d always left him in pretty bad shape. He’d even been hospitalized one time when he’d still been a human. People tended to go a little overboard when in groups. After his hospitalization, he’d talked to his owner Mr. Guerra about it, and Leon had kindly told Dominic that he no longer had to accept such assignations.

“That so?” Goatee drawled in a bored tone from the bed. “Mr. Guerra said it would be okay though.”

Dominic frowned, and his brow furrowed in confusion. “Mr. Guerra did…?” Shit. Was this assignation due to Dominic’s questions about his freedom? Was this supposed to be a punishment?

Well, he was a vampire now and possessed superhuman strength. Theoretically, he could refuse this assignation, leave, and go speak with Mr. Guerra. That’s right. I’m a vampire. I can refuse. I can do this. “I’m very sorry, gentlemen, but…this assignation won’t be possible-”

Abruptly, Dominic felt a sharp sting in his right arm and turned to see that Blondie had injected him with something. Crap. “What…did you just do?”

Blondie leered at Dominic lasciviously. “Oh, I just injected you with a very powerful aphrodisiac. Mr. Guerra provided us with it. It’s especially for you. It’s illegal and very hard to come by.”

In seconds, Dominic could feel the strength leaving his body. His body was already heating up, tingling. Becoming hypersensitive.

Blondie grabbed Dominic’s arm and began to drag him over to the bed. Blondie tossed Dominic roughly onto the bed. Dominic landed on his back with a bounce on the mattress.

Blondie and Goatee set their beers aside and moved onto the bed. “He’s as beautiful as Mr. Guerra promised he would be,” Goatee said as he raked his eyes hungrily over Dominic’s body. “I can’t wait to see him naked.”

“Mr. Guerra told us all about how you like it rough.” Blondie smirked. “And we aim to please.”

“Let’s get his clothes off,” Goatee said with a note of impatience in his voice.

“Yes, let’s.”

The two young men stripped Dominic’s clothes off and admired his golden-hued flesh. Blondie impatiently pulled Dominic’s boxers off and tossed them aside.

Dominic shuddered as they looked at his naked body wolfishly.

The two young men removed their bathrobes to reveal that they were both wearing black leather Speedos.

“Get the backpack,” Goatee directed his friend.

“Roger.” Blondie hopped off the bed, went to grab a backpack, and carried it back over to the bed. He unzipped his backpack and poured an assortment of sex toys out onto the bed.

Blondie and Goatee began to sift through the assortment of sex toys.

“Handcuffs first, I think,” Goatee said.

“Good idea. Ball gag?” Blondie asked.

“Nah. I want to hear his voice,” Goatee said as he moved behind Dominic, gabbed his arms roughly, pulled them behind his back, and handcuffed him.

Blondie picked up a strange contraption made of black leather with lots of straps and buckles. “Help me with this, man.”

“Roger.”

Blondie and Goatee used the contraption to bind Dominic’s lower legs to his thighs. A long black leather strap was connected to one of the leg restrains, went up and over Dominic’s shoulders, and was attached to the other leg restraint so that Dominic’s legs were spread wide as a result.

“Mmm, that’s a nice view,” Blondie observed with a glint in his blue eyes. “He’s hairless.”

“He probably shaved,” Goatee said. “But I like them smooth too.”

“Which toy should we use on him first?” Blondie asked.

Goatee picked up a rather large sex toy. “This one I think.” An evil grin spread across his face.

Goatee chuckled darkly. “Prepare, he says. Mr. Guerra told us you’re a masochist.” The man continued to use the toy on Dominic roughly.

Dominic flinched, and gasped in pain.

Blondie chuckled cruelly at Dominic’s obvious discomfort and began to grow aroused. “Ooo that looks painful.”

“He’s probably loving this. You know how these masochistic freaks can get,” Goatee said as he continued his ministrations.

“Oh, hey, he’s bleeding…that’s gotta hurt,” Blondie said as he began to rub himself through his Speedo. “But look…he’s getting aroused!”

“You really are a perverted masochist,” Goatee declared with a giddy note to his voice. “Aren’t you, Dominic Wilde?”

Dominic didn’t respond. Everything felt…different from usual. And not in a good way. After having spent such a wonderful day with Gabriel all of this felt so…dirty. Wrong.

Gabriel. Dominic shut his eyes to try and block out what these two creeps were doing to him and pictured Gabriel in his mind. He began to grow aroused as a result. It was Gabriel taking him roughly with a sex toy, and not some nameless guy.

Dominic embraced the pain as he often did, let it consume him, and let it wash him away. He let the pain wash everything away.

After that Blondie and Goatee used various toys on Dominic until they finally grew bored.

“Let’s move on to the real thing.” Blondie took off his Speedo to reveal his nakedness and obvious arousal. Goatee removed his Speedo next to reveal a similar state as his friend. “I want his mouth first. He has a great face. Those magenta-colored eyes of his…they’re like gemstones.” There was a note of awe to his voice.

“Fine with me.” Goatee grinned widely.

Blondie moved onto the bed next to Dominic’s head and forced Dominic to pleasure him with his mouth. Tears sprung to Dominic’s eyes at the uncomfortable position.

Goatee moved between Dominic’s legs again, and began to unite their bodies. When Goatee abruptly united their bodies fully Dominic cried out, but his cry was slightly muffled.

Blondie and Goatee began to take Dominic in earnest, and it wasn’t long before Blondie reached the peak of his pleasure.

“Ah, I’m so close,” Goatee moaned right before he was pushed over the edge next.

Dominic could tell that Goatee hadn’t used a condom and frowned. Crap. Dominic thought they were done until Goatee began to move him into another position – so that he was sitting on Goatee’s lap with his back pressed against Goatee’s sweaty, bare chest.

Goatee put his hands on Dominic’s thighs and spread them to give his friend a better view. “Hey Blondie, watch this.”

“You’re still aroused.” Blondie chuckled in disbelief as he watched his friend having sex with a hungry glint in his eyes. “Dang, boy.”

Goatee took Dominic while Blondie watched, and it didn’t take long before Blondie grew aroused once more. He began to touch himself. “Dang, I’m turned on again. Thanks a lot, man.”

“So? Why don’t you come and join me,” Goatee offered wickedly.

“Good idea, man.” Blondie crawled over the bed towards Dominic.

Dominic’s eyes flared in alarm when he realized what they intended. “Wait, no! Don’t-” This is why he didn’t like to do threesomes.

Blondie began to unite his body with Dominic’s too. “No,” Dominic moaned in pain, tears filling his eyes as Blondie fully united their bodies.

The pain was blinding, excruciating. Embrace it. Embrace the pain. Just like I always do. Dominic told himself over and over. This is nothing. This is just a job. Picture Gabriel…

The two young men began to take Dominic at the same time. At some point Dominic blacked out from the pain.

Some time later, Dominic found himself lying on the mattress as blood trailed down his thighs. He tried to move, but his body wasn’t listening to him and was still throbbing with pain.

He saw Blondie and Goatee getting dressed, but…they hadn’t given him their blood yet. And with the crappy state he was in he could really use their blood right about now. Crap. “Hey, wait. What about letting me drink your blood?” Dominic called out in a hoarse voice.

“Ah, yes, Mr. Guerra told us about that, but he said that tonight was a no-go.” Goatee put his hands out before him in a helpless gesture. “Sorry. Maybe next time, beautiful. You were a good lay.”

“A very good lay,” Blondie agreed with a hearty chuckle.

***

Remaining invisible, Gabriel stood beside a lamppost while waiting for Dominic to return from his assignation. One hour had passed and a scowl formed on Gabriel’s face when Dominic didn’t show up right away. But he reminded himself that he needed to be patient. These ‘assignations’ could take more than an hour after all.

Gabriel took out a cigarette, lit it, and took a drag to calm his nerves. The toxic smoke filled his lungs and he blew out a cloud of smoke. He felt a little more relaxed. Gabriel could be patient when he wanted to be.

A pack of cigarettes later though and Gabriel was starting to get worried and angry. What the hell? How much time did the client need with Dominic anyways? Freakinpervert.

Unless…Dominic hadn’t returned because he couldn’t return.

What if Dominic had been hurt and needed his help? Gabriel thought he was probably just being paranoid, but…he rubbed the back of his neck with unease. He had a bad feeling about this.

He hoped he was wrong though and just being paranoid. Still invisible, Gabriel entered the hotel and took the elevator up to the fifth floor. He reached out his senses and could feel Dominic’s presence.

He stalked over to the room, number 502, and put his hand on the doorknob. He summoned his powers and the knob began to freeze. Once it was frozen solid Gabriel broke the doorknob and entered the room.

The sight that met him was of two half-naked men getting dressed. The creeps had pleased, sated expressions on their faces. Gabriel’s icy blue eyes quickly scanned the room for Dominic and spotted the vampire lying on the bed.

Gabriel’s eyes raked over Dominic’s prone body in search of injuries and his blood began to boil in his veins at what he discovered. There were angry red marks around Dominic’s wrists and legs. And Gabriel could see blood trickling down his thighs.

Dominic had a dazed expression on his face, his pupils were blown, and he appeared to be unable to move.

Blood. These creeps had made Dominic bleed.

Gabriel suddenly allowed himself to materialize. He was trembling with anger and he clenched his hands into fists at his sides as he tried to control his anger.

Blondie and Goatee noticed Gabriel’s presence and gave him surprised, curious looks. Gabriel was wearing a simple black T-shirt and black leathers pants, and not his armor so at the moment he appeared to be human. “Another client?” Blondie wondered aloud as he raked his eyes over Gabriel’s handsome form. “Mr. Guerra must be really mad at him this time. The poor guy.”

“You might want to spank his behind while you take him though,” Blondie helpfully suggested. The two young men started to laugh.

The reins on his temper snapping, Gabriel lunged at Blondie and punched him hard across the face. Blondie fell back to the floor with a cry.

Goatee was pissed. “Hey, what the hell is your problem, man?” He stalked towards Gabriel with purposeful steps.

Gabriel turned to face him and his eyes flashed. “Did he say ‘no’?” the angel demanded in a dangerous tone.

“Huh?” Goatee sneered. “What the hell are you talking about, man? You know that with masochistic freaks like Dominic Wilde ‘no’ means ‘yes’, right?” A snide smile curled his lips.

Blink. One second, Gabriel was standing directly in front of Goatee. Two seconds, he had his hand on Goatee’s face. Three seconds, the angel slammed Goatee into the wall hard.

“Crazy jerk!” Goatee yelled. “Let me go!”

Gabriel didn’t respond as he held Goatee’s head and smashed it against the wall again.

This time Goatee whimpered in pain as the back of his skull hit the wall so hard he saw stars. “Please, don’t…”

“Hey, get off of him!” Blondie shot to his feet and charged Gabriel. Using his left hand Gabriel smacked Blondie back easily.

“Gabriel, no!” a voice called out and someone latched onto his left arm.

Gabriel lashed out blindly – his fist colliding with someone’s face. A startled cry ripped through the room.

Gabriel glanced down at the floor and was surprised to see Dominic’s fallen form. The hell? Had he just hit Dominic?

Dominic struggled to stand, but his legs were wobbly like a newborn deer. He wiped the blood from his split lip with his thumb nonchalantly. “Let him go, Gabriel.” Dominic’s voice was firm and he finally managed to stand.

“No. I should kill him for what he did to you!” Gabriel snarled.

“He did nothing wrong!” Dominic waved his hand through the air in a frustrated gesture. “He’s a client and this is my job!”

“He raped you!” the angel bellowed in outrage.

“No, he didn’t! It’s not rape if you want it, and I wanted this,” Dominic lied through his teeth. But he couldn’t let Gabriel stain his hands with the blood of these losers for his sake. What if the angel lost his wings because of him? Dominic couldn’t live with himself if that happened. “I…enjoyed it. They made me come several times!”

Gabriel’s furious expression turned to disgust. What the hell? He let go of Goatee, who slid down the wall to the floor. “You can’t be serious. How could you want this?” The angel waved his hands at the assortment of sex toys on the bed. Some of them were even coated in blood. “How messed up are you?”

A flash of hurt crossed Dominic’s face. “I’m gay, and this is just a job! Just…stop butting into my life. This happened because of you anyways. I had everything under control until you came along and messed up my head!” Dominic gripped the sides of his head with his hands and his fingers dug into his scalp. “You’ve just made things worse. Not better. If you really want to protect me then…why don’t you stay the hell away from me!” You can’t save me. No one can.

“I can’t believe you’re defending these perverted creeps!” Gabriel threw his arms up into the air in exasperation. “For a minute there, I thought you were different. I thought you weren’t a disgusting, masochistic pervert. But I guess it turns out I was right about you the first time because that’s exactly what you are!”

“That’s right!” Dominic shouted back, his voice cracking slightly. “I’m a pervert! And I love my job! I love this. I love getting taken by men! I love it when they hurt me!” Angry tears filled Dominic’s magenta eyes.

Gabriel shook his head disappointingly. “I can’t stand here and keep listening to this nonsense. Maybe you were right, Dominic. Maybe you’re beyond saving after all.” With angry, thundering steps the angel stomped over to the sliding glass door that led to the balcony, opened the door, and exited.

Gabriel turned himself invisible before summoning his wings. They emerged from his back and spread. The angel took off into the night sky and did not look back.

Dominic hung his head dejectedly and his bangs shielded his torturous expression. “Get out.”

Blondie and Goatee both let out startled squeaks before fleeing from the hotel room and slamming the door behind them.

As soon as the door was closed, Dominic’s calm façade shattered and he sank to his knees on the carpeted floor. Dominic let out a sound of utter despair and hot tears began to run down his face.

Dominic wrapped his arms around his torso as violent sobs wracked his body. He’d officially scared Gabriel away for good this time. He’d told Gabriel to leave him alone, and the angel had done just that and had left him.

No one could help him. No one could save him. The invisible chains that surrounded Dominic’s body that had been put there by Mr. Leon Guerra felt tighter and heavier than ever before.

Dominic was a prisoner of his life, his past, and his crappy fate. And no one could save him. His life wasn’t a fairytale. He didn’t get a happy ending. His life was a horror story. And those always had a bad end.

To be continued in…Dance 5: Conga

Chapter 5: Conga

Gabriel was so pissed. He flew back to his apartment in record time and landed on his balcony. He opened the sliding glass door and strode into his living room. What the hell was wrong with that perverted vampire freak?

“Argh!” Gabriel spotted a lamp, picked it up, and threw it at the wall where it shattered. Why wouldn’t that stubborn vampire say: ‘Help me, Gabriel’ or ‘Save me, Gabriel’ or ‘Protect me, Gabriel’.

Instead that stubborn vampire had told him to get lost! Told him that if he really wanted to protect him – he should just go.

“I don’t understand him at all.” Gabriel began to pace across the living room. “Why would he want to keep doing that job? How could he possibly enjoy that? I just don’t get it. I don’t get him. Why couldn’t he just say: ‘Gabriel, save me’ and then I could have finished beating the crap out of those perverted scumbags!”

You almost killed them, a chiding voice that sounded a little like his sister Uriel whispered in his mind.

Gabriel stopped pacing and frowned. It was true. He’d almost gone too far and killed those human men in cold blood. But…rapists deserved death! Slow, painful deaths. Although Dominic had explained they were just ‘clients’ and he was just doing his job. Dominic had stopped him…probably from making a grave mistake.

A job. “Ha! If only I could understand him better. If only I could find out what happened in his past to make him this way…that’s it!” Gabriel rushed into the kitchen and searched the cupboards until he found a large, white, ceramic bowl. He filled the bowl with water at the sink and then carried the bowl over to the kitchen island where he set it down on the gray, granite countertop.

One of Gabriel’s Archangel powers that came as a result of his control over the element of water and ice was the ability to use water to scry. With this handy ability he could locate people he was searching for…or demons. And he could also use the scrying pool to gaze upon someone’s past.

Gabriel summoned his angelic power and waved his hand over the bowl of water. His hand began to glow with a pure golden light. The water inside of the bowl began to ripple.

Then Gabriel closed his eyes and concentrated on the images he wanted to see inside of the scrying pool. I want to see when Dominic first had sex. Gabriel opened his eyes and stared down into the pool of water at the images that had formed there.

A look of horror fell over Gabriel’s face as he watched the scene that was playing out in the scrying bowl. “No, oh God…no.”

FLASHBACK

Dominic Wilde’s real name was Daiki Sakamoto. His mother’s name was Leiko Sakamoto. Daiki was the son of a female Japanese slave who’d been smuggled into America for prostitution by one of Mr. Guerra’s close friends who also worked in human trafficking.

Daiki’s father had been one of Leiko’s many clients and she hadn’t been sure which at the time, nor had she really cared. To deal with her lot in life, Leiko did drugs, and had become an addict. Because of this she wasn’t always lucid.

Leiko wasn’t allowed to leave the apartment where Mr. Guerra had taken her. That’s why she’d ended up giving birth to Daiki there in the apartment on her own and without help. She’d considered killing the child right then and there, but when the baby had reached out and grabbed her finger – something had stopped her.

Perhaps, a primal maternal instinct. At any rate, she’d decided to let Daiki live. For the time being. “I think I’ll name you…Daiki. It means ‘great glory’ in my mother tongue. Hopefully, you will be able to make something great of yourself one day. Unlike your weak, pathetic mother. Grow up to be strong, Daiki, so that one day you can protect your Okaasan.”

One of Dominic’s earliest memories was from when he was only five-years-old. He’d been helping his mother wash dishes in their tiny kitchen. He’d been standing on a wooden crate in order to reach the sink and was washing the dishes by hand.

However, as he held up one of the plates – it slipped through his soapy fingers and crashed to the floor where it shattered.

“Daiki!” his mother had screeched, entering the kitchen. “What did you do?”

“I’m sorry, Okaasan,” Daiki swiftly apologized.

“You useless child! Sorry’s not good enough! You’ll have to be punished!” Leiko declared as she stood behind Daiki, grabbed the back of his head, and then dunked his head into the sink that was full of soapy water.

Daiki held his breath for as long as he could until he couldn’t hold it anymore. Then he gasped and soapy water filled his mouth and lungs. Leiko yanked his head out of the sink, and Daiki gasped and sputtered for breath.

After a few seconds, Leiko dunked his head into the water again. This continued again and again until Daiki’s lungs burned and he finally passed out.

Daiki didn’t know how he knew what a smile was, but he noticed at an early age that his mother never smiled. It was just the two of them living in that cramped, ratty apartment.

But Daiki noticed that sometimes a man would arrive in the middle of the night and go into his mother’s room. After that Daiki would hear his mother crying out as if in pain and he’d cover his ears while trying to sleep. He’d only been six-years-old at the time so didn’t know what he should do.

When Daiki turned seven, he decided that he would do his best to try and make his mother smile. He did his best to help his mother with the cooking and cleaning. And he smiled even though his mother treated him like a slave and beat him when he made a mistake.

Even when his mother had thrown a shoe at his head and it’d started to bleed, he’d kept on smiling like it was okay because he wanted his mother to smile back at him and to be happy so badly.

Time passed in this manner with Daiki trying to help his mother as best he could – by cooking and cleaning. He was always smiling and hoping his mother would one day smile too.

Daiki used to have dreams about what it would be like if his mother smiled, and was happy. She would pat him on the head softly, and thank him for all his hard work. She would say: ‘I love you’ and hug him tight. He dreamed of his mother loving him.

But then he’d wake up in the morning to his harsh reality – the reality of he and his mother trapped inside that apartment, never allowed to leave or go out. They were prisoners.

While Daiki’s dreams were the way he escaped from his harsh reality, his mother Leiko used drugs to escape her reality.

When Daiki was twelve-years-old, one event changed everything in his life for the worse. One afternoon, a male client had come to see his mother. He’d gone into his mother’s bedroom, and Daiki had listened to those strange sounds his mother made. Like she was in pain.

Since Daiki was older now he wanted to do something to help his mother, but…he was terrified. Instead, he’d gone to the kitchen and began to wash dishes. An hour later, the man emerged from his mother’s bedroom, dressed only in his boxers. He entered the kitchen and spotted Daiki washing the dishes.

His eyes raked over Daiki’s body and lingered on his shorts that were two sizes too small for him. The only clothes Daiki had were clothes Leiko’s clients had gifted her with when they’d happened to catch a glance of her son and had felt sorry for them. “Hey Leiko, how old is your daughter?” the man called out loudly.

“What? Hang on a second,” Leiko called back before emerging from the bedroom a minute later while dressed in a Japanese-style robe. She padded down the hall and entered the kitchen. “What was that, Billy?”

“Daiki is a boy,” Leiko replied in a toneless voice. “And he’s twelve.”

“A boy? Really?” Billy approached Daiki, put his hands on Daiki’s shoulders, and spun him around. Then he reached down and grabbed Daiki’s crotch. Daiki yelped in response.

Billy’s eyes widened in surprise. “He really is a boy. He’s such a pretty little thing though. His face…he looks a lot like you, Leiko. But without wrinkles.” He let out a low chuckle.

Daiki started to tremble in fear, and he shot his mother a wild, panicked look. “Okaasan.”

Leiko just stared at what was happening in a detached sort of way.

“Hey Leiko, would you mind if I do your son?” Billy asked with a malicious gleam in his beady eyes. “I’d pay you double for it.”

Leiko shrugged carelessly. “I need food.” Her tone of voice was cold.

Billy chuckled. “I can do that. I’ll bring you lots of food.”

“Then go right ahead,” Leiko said dully. “I don’t care.” She turned around and began to head back to her bedroom. She planned to inject herself with heroin.

Billy let go of Daiki’s crotch and licked his lips. He spun Daiki around and pulled his shorts down.

“No! Stop! Mother! Help! Okaasan!” Daiki cried out desperately for his mother repeatedly. But she never responded.

Billy unzipped his pants and chuckled darkly. “Oh, this is going to be good.”

Daiki panicked as he realized what Billy was going to do. “Someone! Anyone! Please, help me!” He called out with tears in his eyes. “Someone!”

There had been no response to Daiki’s cries for help, and Billy began to rape him. Eventually, Daiki gave up trying to resist, hung his head, and just tried to block everything out – the pain, the humiliation. No one…is coming to save me. No one. Why? Is it because I’m worthless?

***

“No!” Gabriel stumbled backwards, away from the scene in the basin. Dominic had been raped when he was only twelve-years-old. “That freakin pervert. I’ll kill him if he’s still alive. I can’t believe Dominic’s mother Leiko let that happen to him…that witch!”

Gabriel’s stomach felt queasy, but he forced himself to continue watching more of Dominic’s past and what had helped to form the man he was today.

***

After Leiko had given Daiki to her client Billy, she began to offer her son up to her other regular clients as a special ‘dessert’ in exchange for more money, food and various expensive gifts.

Each time a man took Daiki he would try and resist. Daiki would scream until his voice grew hoarse and he eventually lost his voice. But each time Daiki resisted, and tried to get away – he failed. His mother’s adult clients were simply too much bigger and stronger than he was.

A few months later, one of Leiko’s clients gave her a stunning crimson kimono with the pattern of pink sakura blossoms on it, and Daiki saw his mother smile nostalgically for the first time in his entire life. That’s when something clicked into place in Daiki’s mind.

His mother had smiled because of him. Because of his sacrifice, no, because he’d done a good job. Yes…a job. This was just a job, and if it could make his mother smile and be happy then he would continue to do it. Willingly.

After that Daiki began to smile at his mother again. He no longer resisted when her clients took him. As soon as he’d stopped fighting and relaxed his body, Daiki was surprised to discover that what the men were doing to him felt…good. Very good.

Daiki began to enjoy it – the pain and the blinding pleasure that could be found during sex. It became his way to escape reality. Just like how Leiko had her drugs.

However, one night during dinner while Daiki was serving his mother a filet mignon courtesy of one of their clients his mother finally snapped. “Isn’t this great, Okaasan? That man was so generous with us. We haven’t had meat in so long. I hope he comes again.” Daiki smiled brightly at his mother.

“How can you say that!” Leiko burst out, her golden-brown eyes wild. “How can you keep smiling like that? Don’t you hate it too?” She slammed her hands down on the table in frustration.

“I just…want you to be happy, Okaasan. I love you. I would do anything for you,” Daiki explained as he kept his smile plastered across his face.

“You love me?” Leiko scoffed and waved her hand through the air. “How is that possible? I’ve only ever been cruel to you! You should hate me!”

Leiko let out a crazed shriek, and with a swipe of her hand sent the dishes clattering to the floor where they shattered.

“Don’t worry, Okaasan. I’ll clean that up for you,” Daiki offered as he stood up from his seat at the table and went to fetch the broom and dustpan.

Leiko watched Daiki cleaning up the mess she’d made in sheer disbelief. “You…you’re crazy! How can you stand this! Any of it!” She waved her hand at the space around them while panting for breath.

Daiki stopped sweeping and met his mother’s gaze. “At least…I have you, Okaasan. What more do I need?”

Leiko shot Daiki one last torturous look before fleeing to her bedroom and slamming the door shut behind her.

Daiki went after his mother, but hesitated at her door when he heard her crying inside. He’d never heard her crying like that before and something shattered inside of him. He’d made his mother cry. When all he’d ever wanted was for her to smile and be happy. He’d failed. His lips dipped into a frown.

The following day, Daiki got up early as he usually did to make his mother breakfast. Once breakfast was ready he went to her bedroom to wake her up. “Okaasan?” Daiki called out and knocked on the door. When there was no response, Daiki shrugged. “Mom, I’m coming in.” He opened the door.

The sight that met him made his ever-present smile fall off his face. His mother’s lifeless body was hanging from the ceiling fan in the middle of the room. She’d used her kimono’s obi sash belt to hang herself.

Daiki sank to his knees in despair as a wave of utter helplessness washed over him. His beautiful mother had killed herself. And now…now he was all alone in this hell. What the heck was he going to do now?

Somehow, Daiki managed to get his mother down from the ceiling fan and dragged her into the bathroom where he put her inside of the tub. It almost looked like she was sleeping. The thought made him smile.

Daiki turned to exit the bathroom and that’s when he spotted his reflection in the bathroom mirror. He really did look a lot like his mother Leiko. They had the same long, dark hair and golden-brown eyes with long, lush lashes. No…I don’t just look like her. I am her. I am Leiko.

And he needed to get ready because his next client would be arriving soon. Daiki dressed in his mother’s clothes, put on makeup and perfume, and waited in his mother’s bedroom for her scheduled client to arrive.

A man did eventually arrive. At first, he’d acted a little surprised to find out Daiki was a man, but had had sex with Daiki anyways due to the young man’s good looks. After that, Daiki began to service his mother’s clients by pretending to be her.

Until one night, one of Daiki’s clients discovered Leiko’s rotting body in the bathtub. The next day a man named Mr. Leon Guerra came to the apartment to speak with Daiki.

Daiki and Mr. Guerra sat at the small kitchen table while Daiki fidgeted nervously in his chair. Mr. Guerra was giving Daiki an appraising look, his fingers steepled before him on the table in a pensive pose. “I’m sorry for your loss, Daiki. I was very surprised when I found out about your mother.”

“…”

“And even more surprised to discover that you’ve been handling her assignations these past few weeks.”

Daiki shrugged casually.

The reaction intrigued Mr. Guerra. “How would you like to take your mother’s place and continue working for me, boy? I’ll let you stay here for free. Just like your mother did. You will remain under my protection.”

Daiki’s eyes widened in surprise. He’d been sure that this man was going to kick him out into the ‘real world’. A place that Daiki knew absolutely nothing about. All he knew was this apartment and that taking clients gave you food. Without clients you wouldn’t have food and you would starve to death. “You mean…I can stay here?” Daiki’s worried look turned hopeful.

“Of course.” Mr. Guerra offered Daiki a reassuring smile. “I wouldn’t have the heart to throw a boy your age out onto the streets. It’s a cold, cruel world out there, Daiki. The dogs would eat you. Here…you’re safe. I’ll protect you. You don’t have to worry about anything anymore. Just put your life in my hands, hijo mio.”

Daiki smiled widely and nodded. “Thank you, Mr. Guerra.”

Afterwards, Mr. Guerra had Daiki ‘trained’ to take clients properly, and thus began Daiki’s career as a gigolo.

When Daiki turned eighteen, due to his good behavior, Mr. Guerra decided to reward Daiki and gave him permission to leave the apartment and work at his S&M nightclub Crushed Velvet as a waiter there. Of course, patrons of the club could request an assignation with Daiki if they so desired.

Time passed in this manner until Mr. Guerra decided to allow Daiki to dance on the stage after several of the club’s patrons had requested it. Dancing was something Daiki ended up enjoying greatly. He’d always had an interest in the strippers and go-go dancers that worked at the club and their elaborate performances.

Daiki’s apartment and the nightclub Crushed Velvet became his entire twisted world. Some of the other human slaves, who were also being forced to work at the club, had interesting ‘stage names’. Feeling left out, Daiki decided to choose a new name for himself too. He’d chosen the name: Dominic Wilde.

Dominic became good at waiting tables, giving lap dancing, and pole dancing. Other nights he’d just keep clients company by pouring them drinks until a club patron would request him for an assignation. Then he’d usually go back with them to his apartment where they’d have sex.

This was Dominic’s life until he turned twenty-five.

Because of his continued loyalty and good behavior even after he’d been given more freedom by getting to work at Crushed Velvet, Mr. Guerra decided that Dominic could be trusted with even more freedom and told him that he could go and explore the city of San Francisco if he wished. This is how Dominic discovered the Goth nightclub Iron Casket and had ended up working there part-time as a cage dancer.

One night, soon after he’d started working part-time at Iron Casket, Dominic had just been done by a new client who afterwards began to divulge a lot of information about the criminal enterprise that his boss was apparently a part of. That’s when Dominic realized that prostitutes and gigolos tended to hear ‘things’ about the criminal underworld of the city. Things that might be considered valuable to the right person.

Dominic realized this random information he’d gained during pillow talk with his clients was actually worth something. And a very tiny, timid part of him wondered if perhaps he could save up enough money to buy his freedom from Mr. Guerra.

Dominic started selling this information and became known as an ‘information broker’ in the San Francisco criminal underworld. That’s how he’d ended up meeting a Hellcat shifter named Garth Mackenzie who’d been searching for his Archenemy the Red Priest.

Garth had been trying to find out the secret meeting spots of the underground fight clubs in San Francisco, and Dominic happened to possess that knowledge thanks to his chatty clients. Dominic had introduced himself to Garth as an information broker and professional escort, and Garth had believed him. There had been no point in telling Garth he was a human slave. Dominic didn’t expect anyone to save him, or want to save him.

In this strange manner, Dominic had made his very first friend. Around this time, Archangel Gabriel was Garth’s guardian angel and had been trying to help Garth find his human Judge who’d turned out to be a pretty, but eccentric veterinarian named Dr. Sasha Robinovitch.

Gabriel’s presence in Dominic’s life had been like a bright light shinning in a great pool of darkness. Anytime Dominic ran into the angel he would shamelessly flirt with Gabriel, and even when the angel would cruelly blow him off or insult him, Dominic would just continue to grin and bear it. Because that’s what he always did. Kept on smiling. No matter what.

***

Gabriel pulled his hand away from the scrying bowl, and the images dispersed and then disappeared altogether. He really needed a drink. Gabriel stalked over to his liquor cabinet and pulled out a bottle of whiskey. He unscrewed the cap and forgot about getting a glass. He took a swig right from the bottle. His eyes were burning.

Now it all made sense. Dominic’s blasé attitude about his job. His addiction to the combination of pain and pleasure during sex. And Dominic’s resistance to quit being a gigolo.

Mr. Leon Guerra had made sure to brainwash Dominic so that he’d become completely dependant on that dirtbag. Dominic was enchained to that man through fear. Gabriel realized in horror. Dominic was still a scared twelve-year-old kid…in a twenty-five year old man’s body that had become the body of an immortal vampire.

Dominic was afraid of the ‘real world’ and afraid of being alone. Dominic wasn’t being a stubborn brat. He was…afraid. And Gabriel was an insensitive jerk.

Gabriel clenched his hands into fists. He was furious with himself for how he’d treated Dominic thus far. But Gabriel would break the chains that held Dominic prisoner – one by one. Then Dominic would be free. I’ll become Dominic’s wings.

Gabriel made his way to his bedroom and entered. He went over to his nightstand, opened the drawer, reached in, and pulled out a small black velvet pouch. He loosened the drawstring and poured the contents of the pouch into his left hand. Diamonds. He’d gotten them off a demon he’d battled in Hell.

Surely, they’d be more than enough to buy Dominic’s freedom from Mr. Guerra. And if not…Gabriel could simply kill the man. Even if that meant he’d probably become fallen. A demon.

Gabriel decided to take a quick shower and get dressed in some clean clothes before going to see Mr. Guerra. After he’d showered and dressed in a blue, button-down shirt, black leather pants, and biker boots, Gabriel turned himself invisible, exited out onto the balcony outside of his bedroom, summoned his wings, and took off into the sky.

It was a little past midnight, but Gabriel had the feeling Mr. Guerra would still be at Crushed Velvet, which was open until two AM.

Gabriel flew to the club and landed in the alley beside it. He entered the club, deciding to remain invisible, and headed for the stairs towards the back of the establishment.

Gabriel had seen the interior of the club in the scrying bowl. Images of Dominic pole dancing up on stage dressed in a spiked collar and a leather Speedo flashed through his mind. Other images of Dominic waiting tables, and giving lap dances also flitted through his mind, and he vigorously shook his head to clear it.

Gabriel made his way up the stairs and down the hall. He stopped in front of the door to Mr. Guerra’s office. He didn’t bother to knock. He just kicked the door in, turned himself visible, and strode inside.

Two forty-fives were pointed Gabriel’s way almost immediately. Each in the hands of Mr. Guerra’s two bodyguards.

Mr. Guerra looked up from his paperwork and gave Gabriel an inquisitive stare. He’d never seen a man that looked quite like Gabriel before. His appearance and beauty were otherworldly for a man. “And who the hell are you supposed to be?” Leon questioned to hide his unease.

It took all of Gabriel’s willpower not to kill the man who’d brainwashed Dominic. “A customer.” Gabriel reached into his pants pocket.

The sound of guns being cocked filled the room ominously.

“Stand down, boys,” Mr. Guerra directed with a wave of his hand as he watched what Gabriel was doing very closely. Gabriel took out the pouch and held it out in front of him. “You may approach.”

Mr. Guerra raised an eyebrow at Gabriel and emptied the pouch onto his desk. His eyes widened at the sight of the large amount of glittering diamonds. “Hmm. And you expect me to believe these are real?”

“They’re real,” Gabriel assured with an air of impatience. Out of the corner of his eye he caught sight of the pet tank filled with venomous, slithering snakes and arched a brow. He returned his attention to Mr. Geurra swiftly. “You can have them appraised, of course.”

“Well, sadly…Dominic Wilde isn’t for sale,” Mr. Guerra lamented as he picked up one of the diamonds and inspected it. “He’s…become like family to me, you see. I’d hate to see him go.” He looked up and smiled thinly at Gabriel.

“Nonsense…you perverted dirtbag.” Gabriel clenched his hands into fists as he tried to rein in his temper. “I know all about how you ‘trained’ him. You will give Dominic his freedom and your men will stay away from him. Or else.” The angel’s eyes flashed threateningly.

Mr. Guerra was used to people trying to intimidate him and didn’t back down right away. “Or else what?”

“Or else…this.” Gabriel decided to break a rule. He summoned his battle armor and wings. His silver battle armor that was covered in spikes appeared on his body, and his white wings emerged from his back and spread impressively. A fierce, blue aura flared around Gabriel as a chill formed in the air.

Mr. Guerra noticed the sudden temperature drop in the room and crossed himself at the fearsome sight of the angel standing before him. “Ay, Dios Mio. Oh my God. It’s…Lucifer! El Diablo!”

Gabriel smirked in amusement. Lucifer, huh? Well, that worked for him. “Indeed. And if you don’t do as I say…I’ll take your soul straight to Hell.”

Gabriel’s blue eyes flashed with anger. “Dominic will be free, scum. He won’t belong to anyone!”

“Y-Yes…of course.” Mr. Guerra took out a handkerchief, which he used to wipe the accumulating sweat from his brow. “Whatever you wish, Lucifer. He’s…free.” Mr. Guerra was nodding his head like a bobble head doll.

Gabriel smiled wickedly right before he went invisible.

Mr. Guerra and the two bodyguards fainted on the spot. Wimps.

After that Gabriel made his way to Dominic’s apartment building, which was directly behind the club Crushed Velvet. He entered the building, rode the elevator to the top floor, and made his way to Dominic’s apartment. He kicked the door open and strode inside. Since Dominic wasn’t in the living room or kitchen he impatiently reached out his senses to locate the vampire.

Discovering Dominic’s location, Gabriel made his way to Dominic’s bedroom and strode right inside.

Dominic was currently asleep on the bed, lying on his side, and dressed only in a pair of black silk boxers. His purple hair looked damp as if he’d just taken a shower. He was still looking a little pale after everything that had happened earlier that evening.

Gabriel stalked over to the bed and glared down at the sleeping vampire. “Wake up, vampire.”

Dominic started awake, sat up, and rubbed his eyes. “Gabriel?” He frowned when he caught sight of the grumpy looking angel. “What are you doing here?” His heart fluttered inside of his chest. I thought I’d never see him again.

“Hurry up and get packed. We’re leaving this place.” Gabriel’s lip curled in disgust as he glanced around the decrepit room with the paint peeling off its walls. “For good.”

“Huh? What?” Dominic blinked and scratched his head in confusion. He couldn’t understand what Gabriel was saying. “I can’t just leave…”

Gabriel let out an impatient huff. “I paid Mr. Guerra for your freedom. So yes, you can just leave.”

“You…what?” Dominic’s eyes flared. “Mr. Guerra…he sold me to you?”

A muscle beneath Gabriel’s eye ticked in irritation. Of course, Dominic would think something twisted like that he belonged to Gabriel now. “No. He freed you. Plain and simple. You’re free now, Dominic. You belong to no one…but yourself.”

“The hell! You meddlesome angel! What the hell am I supposed to do now? How will I get the blood I need, huh?” Dominic snapped and his eyes flashed in anger. He was in a real pickle now. And he hated going through the feeling of starving to death. He shuddered. It was a feeling he would much rather forget.

“You don’t have to worry about that. I will provide you with everything you need…including blood,” Gabriel declared.

Dominic blinked, and his brow furrowed. “What are you saying, angel?”

Gabriel let out a reluctant sigh. “I’ll let you feed from me.”

“You’ll let me drink your blood?” Dominic’s tone was incredulous.

Gabriel crossed his arms over his chest and nodded once. “Indeed. Until you find your human Judge…yes.”

Dominic swallowed thickly, and pinched his arm in case he was dreaming. “Ow.” This wasn’t a dream. This was really happening and Gabriel had just offered him his blood! Eeee! He inwardly squealed. “I’ll just…get packing then.” He smiled tremulously.

That smile was something that Gabriel had missed and he found himself smiling back at the vampire. “Good. I’ll wait for you in the living room.”

“Okay.”

Gabriel hurried out of the bedroom…Leiko’s bedroom. The angel was surprised Dominic was able to sleep soundly in there, right below the ceiling fan where his mother had hung herself.

Gabriel glanced over at the kitchen sink accidentally and quickly looked away. His gut clenched painfully and he rubbed his stomach unconsciously.

A few minutes later, Dominic exited the bedroom fully dressed and with a rolling suitcase in hand. He was wearing a silky black shirt, purple and black snakeskin pants, and shiny dress shoes.

“Let’s get the hell out of here,” Gabriel groused impatiently. Dominic hesitated in the doorway, however. Gabriel turned around and offered Dominic his hand. Dominic took a deep breath, grinned, and took it.

Gabriel imagined the sound of a chain breaking and smirked at a job well done. The angel squeezed Dominic’s hand reassuringly as he led Dominic out of that apartment – that had once been his entire world.

***

Dominic felt like he was dreaming. He couldn’t believe that Gabriel had paid Mr. Guerra for his freedom, and had even offered Dominic his apartment as a place for him to stay. Gabriel was being so nice to him. It was weird.

Everything was happening so fast, Dominic could still hardly comprehend it. He watched as Gabriel opened the door to his apartment and held the door open for him in a gentlemanly fashion. The angel raised his snow-white eyebrows and gave Dominic an expectant look. “Well, what are you waiting for, vampire? Come in.”

Dominic entered the apartment for the second time. He wheeled his suitcase in after him.

Gabriel shut the door with a pleased expression on his face. “Welcome home, Dominic.”

Dominic spun around and gave Gabriel a shocked, questioning look.

Gabriel flushed and rubbed the back of his neck nervously. “Well, I mean this is home now until you find your Judge. So yeah, until then…please, make yourself at home. As the humans say ‘mi casa es su casa’.”

Dominic nodded. “Right.” He turned back around to hide his goofy smile from the angel. Getting to live with Gabriel…he would treasure this memory forever. Eeee! He inwardly squealed.

“Uh, allow me to show you to your room,” Gabriel offered awkwardly as he walked through the living room.

Dominic sauntered after him with a skip to his step. “My room? I’m not going to be sharing a room with you?” he questioned in a teasing voice. “I promise not to hog the sheets.”

Gabriel frowned and glared over his shoulder at Dominic. “I should make you sleep on the couch.”

Dominic shook his head but was still smiling. “Harsh, man.”

Gabriel continued his way down the hall and stopped in front of a door to his right. “This used to be Uriel’s room.”

“Your sister’s?” Dominic questioned curiously.

“Yes, but she’s moved in with Slaine so she’ll no longer be needing it.”

“I see.” Dominic was inwardly happy for Master Slaine, but at the same time his heart went out to Gabriel, who was so obviously suffering from Uriel falling in love with a vampire and moving out. “I’m sorry.”

“Indeed,” Gabriel agreed distractedly as he opened the door and ushered Dominic inside.

Dominic glanced around the room with interest when Gabriel flipped on a light switch. It was a very feminine bedroom with a four-poster bed covered by a baby-blue comforter that had the pattern of fluffy white clouds on it. Dominic blinked and realized that Gabriel had the exact same comforter inside of his bedroom and realized that Uriel must have been the one to purchase the item, which had seemed so out of place inside of Gabriel’s sterile bedroom to begin with.

Sitting on either side of the bed were two white nightstands. On each nightstand sat a single lamp with a frilly, white lampshade. To the right was an antique dressing table that was covered with a few cosmetics that Uriel must have left behind. An antique chair sat in front of the dressing table and had a sky-blue silk cushion on it. The antique mahogany dresser had red roses painted on it.

Dominic smiled amusedly. “It’s very…girlie.”

“Should be perfect for you then,” Gabriel teased.

“Ouch.” Dominic flinched exaggeratedly. “Are you really sure you want someone like me staying in your sister’s old room? I might…dirty it. And it probably has sentimental value to you. I could sleep on the couch.”

“Don’t be an idiot. Archangels don’t get sentimental. Make yourself at home. Goodnight.” Gabriel left the bedroom abruptly, and closed the door after him loudly.

Dominic blinked after Gabriel wondering what he’d said wrong now. He shrugged and wheeled his suitcase over towards the bed. He unzipped his suitcase and began to unpack his clothes. He was feeling a little lightheaded and realized that was because he hadn’t gotten to feed that night.

God, this has been like the longest night. Dominic mused ruefully. Gabriel said he’d give me his blood. Hmm. I think it’s time to see if Gabriel will make good on that offer. A sly smile curled the vampire’s lips.

***

Gabriel was beat. It’d been an incredibly long day, and all he wanted to do was hit the sack. First, he took off his boots and pants. He was just taking his shirt off when Dominic casually strolled into his bedroom.

Gabriel flushed slightly since he was dressed only in his boxers, and had the silly urge to cover his chest with his shirt since Dominic was looking at him so intensely. He resisted though…men didn’t act like blushing maidens after all. “Did you need something, vampire?”

“I’m hungry.” There was a hungry, primal glint in Dominic’s magenta eyes, and he licked his lips suggestively.

Gabriel watched Dominic’s pink tongue glide over his lower lip and cause it to glisten. He swallowed thickly. “I’ll throw on some clothes and cook you something then.”

Dominic sauntered closer. “I’m not that kind of hungry. I need…blood.”

Gabriel didn’t realize he’d been backing away from Dominic until the backs of his knees hit the mattress and he ended up sitting down on the foot of the bed. “Oh. Well, I did promise you could feed from me so…here.” Gabriel held out his right wrist, his voice husky.

Dominic moved with predatory grace, sat down next to Gabriel, and took his wrist in his hand before bringing it up to his mouth without breaking eye contact with Gabriel. The angel swallowed thickly.

Dominic pressed his lips against Gabriel’s wrist in a tender kiss.

Gabriel’s white eyebrows rose at the tender action. “Dominic-” He started to object at the vampire’s intimate action, but then Dominic opened his mouth, bared his fangs, and sank his fangs into the angel’s flesh.

Gabriel flinched and when Dominic began to drink, he gasped. There was something erotic about the process of a vampire feeding from his prey.

Suddenly, Gabriel’s body felt hot, aroused. The same way he’d felt when those two incubus brothers had drugged him with their demonic aphrodisiac saliva.

His boxers felt tight. Hellfire. He hoped Dominic wouldn’t notice the state he was in as he began to pant.

Dominic groaned blissfully at the taste of Gabriel’s blood on his tongue, and closed his eyes to savor the moment. A few minutes later, Dominic gently pulled his mouth off of Gabriel’s wrist. His eyes were alight with some indefinable emotion. Dominic licked his bloody lips. “Thanks, angel.”

“You’re welcome, vamp.” Gabriel’s voice came out a little hoarser than he would have liked.

Dominic stood up and was about to go when he glanced down at Gabriel’s crotch. Dominic’s eyes widened and a flash of surprise crossed his face. “You’re aroused.” His voice was laced with incredulity and a tinge of excitement.

Gabriel glanced down at his crotch. “Yeah. I guess I’ll go take a cold shower-”

Dominic sank to his knees in front of Gabriel and reached his hand out to pleasure Gabriel with his hand through his boxers. “You don’t need to do that. You have me.”

“Hellfire,” Gabriel groaned as a pang of desire hit his body hard. “Dominic what are you-?”

“Let me take care of you…like how you just took care of me.” Dominic reached inside Gabriel’s black silk boxers and resumed pleasuring Gabriel with his hand.

Hellfire! Gabriel inwardly swore as Dominic continued his ministrations. He knew he should stop Dominic, but what the vampire was doing with his hand felt so darn good.

Dominic smirked knowingly when he saw Gabriel finally give in to temptation. Dominic pulled Gabriel’s boxers down. The vampire let out an appreciative hum at the sight. He leaned over and began to pleasure Gabriel with his mouth.

Gabriel moaned at the feeling of Dominic’s hot, wet mouth.

The vampire looked up and caught Gabriel’s gaze. Those sultry, magenta eyes with their long lashes transfixed Gabriel, and the sensations magnified. Unable to resist the urge any longer, his right hand found itself on the top of Dominic’s head and began to guide the male’s movements. His hips bucked of their own accord as his body sought more.

Dominic’s purple hair was silky and soft.

The vampire was so…darn beautiful.

Gabriel reached the peak of his pleasure with a shout. “Dominic!”

Dominic pulled back, licked his lips and gave Gabriel a pleased look.

Gabriel was horrified by his selfish actions, however. How the hell had he allowed something like this to happen? He’d just let his ward pleasure him with his mouth. A wave of guilt crashed through Gabriel. “Hellfire. I shouldn’t have let you do that. I’m your guardian angel. I’m helping you to find your Judge. I’m no better than those perverts from earlier back at the hotel. I just freakin used you.” A haunted expression fell over Gabriel’s face.

Dominic frowned at Gabriel’s words. “Hey, don’t you dare compare yourself to those guys. You’re so much better than them. You’re so far above them; it’s not even funny. And you didn’t use me. If anything I used you. I got off on that you know.” The vampire winked roguishly.

Gabriel blinked and couldn’t help but glance down at Dominic’s crotch. There was an obvious wet spot on the vampire’s pants. “You…came?”

“Yep,” Dominic said happily.

“Just from sucking me off?” Gabriel felt dizzy.

“Well, it’s because it was you.” Dominic admitted shyly and a slight pink tinge formed on his cheeks. “But yeah. I mean, your body is incredible. Perfect. Beautiful. Heavenly.” He’d changed his serious tone to flippant.

“Scars are sexy. I’d lick them – if you’d let me.” Dominic held his breath as he awaited the angel’s response.

“Yeah, so not going to happen,” the angel grumped. He felt oddly pleased by Dominic’s praise though. And this unsettled him. “You’d better get out of here. Try and get some sleep, vampire.” At Dominic’s crestfallen expression Gabriel found his lips moving on their own. “If you sleep now…we can binge watch Queer As Folk together tomorrow. And after that I have a surprise for you that I think you’re going to like.”

Gabriel immediately stopped laughing and covered his mouth with his hand in surprise. He hadn’t laughed since…he couldn’t remember. A small smile curled his lips.

Dominic sashayed out of the room, swaying his hips, and Gabriel’s eyes followed, lingering on his behind covered in that tight purple and black snakeskin. Darn it. It was like he’d taken in some stray puppy only to find out it was a wolf. He was the one in danger of getting eaten here.

I’ve let something incredibly dangerous into my home. A wild vampire.

To be continued in…Dance 6: Hip-hop

Chapter 6: Hip-hop

The following morning, Dominic awoke to the smell of pancakes. He slowly blinked his eyes open, thinking he must still be dreaming. But he began to realize that the smell of pancakes was real. He sat up in bed and remembered yesterday’s crazy events.

Gabriel had bought his freedom, and he was now living with his guardian angel. It was almost like they were lovers. Okay, that might have been pushing it. Gabriel was just giving him a place to stay temporarily until he could find his Judge. The thought brought a pout to Dominic’s lips.

But a guy had the right to dream, right?

Dominic took a quick shower, washed his face, and brushed his teeth. He spotted some mouthwash and decided to rinse his mouth – just in case he got to kiss the angel.

The vampire dressed in a silky, silver shirt, a gray and black pinstriped waistcoat, black dress pants, and dress shoes. He exited the bedroom and made his way to the kitchen.

Dominic stopped to stare at the sight before him and just savored the moment. Gabriel was standing at the stove cooking breakfast. The angel was dressed in a black muscle shirt, black leather pants, and biker boots. He was also wearing a white apron with frills on it. That apron made him do a double take.

Dominic pinched his arm and flinched. Nope, he wasn’t dreaming. He sneakily took out his smart phone and snapped a photo. New cell phone background. Check.

Dominic quickly put his phone away and cleared his throat to get Gabriel’s attention. “Ahem.”

Gabriel glanced over his shoulder and the corner of his mouth curled up into a smirk. “Good morning. I hope you like pancakes. Take a seat. I’m almost done.”

Dominic took a seat on a stool in front of the breakfast island before his legs gave out beneath him from shock. “You’re making me breakfast? Okay, where’s Gabriel and what have you done to him, you evil alien body snatcher!” He narrowed his magenta eyes suspiciously at the male before him.

Gabriel chuckled in amusement. “Is it truly so strange? I’m your guardian angel now, you know. I’m supposed to take care of you.”

Dominic was staring at the back of Gabriel’s head thoughtfully. Gabriel was totally pampering him. But why? Was it really just because Gabriel was Dominic’s guardian angel? “So you made Garth pancakes?” Dominic questioned in a teasing tone.

Gabriel spun around with a deep scowl on his face and his eyes flashed. “Hell no-ah.” His expression turned guilty.

Dominic raised his eyebrows at Gabriel. “Then…I guess I’m just special then, angel.”

Gabriel flushed, but then shrugged. “You wish. Here. Hurry up and eat, vampire.” The angel set a plate down in front of Dominic.

Dominic stared at it for a moment. It was a plate of blueberry pancakes topped with whipped cream and fresh strawberries. Wowzers. This was like something out of a magazine. In fact, he vaguely recalled looking at a picture of a normal, happy, loving family enjoying breakfast together in a magazine once while he’d still been living in that pathetic apartment with his mother.

He remembered the feeling of having wanted to have a breakfast like that with his mother, even if he had to sell his body to do it. His eyes began to tear up at the remembrance. Okaasan…

Gabriel took a seat across from Dominic, and was about to dig in on his own plate of pancakes when he noticed the vampire’s teary-eyed expression. Gabriel instantly grew alarmed. “Is something wrong? You don’t like pancakes? I could make scrambled eggs instead-” He began to reach for Dominic’s plate.

Dominic grabbed the plate with his two hands before Gabriel could take it away. “No! Please, I love it. This is just so…wonderful. Thank you. I’m so…happy.” He smiled.

Gabriel took his hand back, but his brow furrowed in confusion.

Dominic cut a bite with his fork and plopped it into his mouth. He groaned as the pancake and whipped cream hit his taste buds. “Oh man. Dang, that’s good. So delicious.” He began to inhale the pancakes.

Gabriel let out a small breath of relief and then started to eat his as well. “You’re easy to please,” he muttered.

Gabriel flinched at Dominic’s words. Mom? His thoughts couldn’t help but turn to Dominic’s mother Leiko Sakamoto. Just the thought of that selfish witch made him want to break something.

Dominic chugged down some OJ before he spoke again. “So what’s this surprise you have for me later?”

Gabriel smirked. “It wouldn’t be a surprise if I told you.”

“Stingy angel,” Dominic complained.

“We just need to be there by eight o’clock tonight, so we have the whole day to binge watch Queer As Folk.”

“Heh, you really like that show,” Dominic teased, his magenta eyes glittering with mirth.

Gabriel flushed. “I do not. I’m doing this for you.”

“Uh huh. Yeah, sure.” Dominic did not sound at all convinced. “I bet you’re just a big old closet pervert. You like watching a show featuring a lot of handsome, half-naked men too, don’t you? Just admit it.”

Dominic blinked. “You are acting so weird.” He narrowed his eyes at the angel suspiciously but then shrugged. “Whatever. At least let me help dry them, okay? I don’t want to feel completely useless.”

“You’re not useless,” Gabriel muttered before he let out a defeated sigh. “Okay, sure.”

After Dominic and Gabriel finished the dishes they headed into the living room to continue watching Queer As Folk episodes. Gabriel popped the DVD in and took a seat on the couch next to Dominic.

As they watched the show Dominic’s eyes kept wandering over to stare at Gabriel. He still couldn’t believe this surreal situation. And he couldn’t stop smiling about it. “I’m still surprised you like this show.”

“Why? It’s good,” Gabriel said without taking his eyes from the screen.

Dominic let out a thoughtful hum. “Hmm. I just thought all the gayness would bother you. You’re straight, right?” He held his breath as he awaited the angel’s response. In his mind he pictured Gabriel with two voluptuous female angels dressed is sheer white dresses clinging to his muscular arms. I bet the Archangel is a total lady’s man in Heaven.

A deep scowl formed on Gabriel’s face. “It wasn’t until recently that angels even had sexes. My and Uriel’s parents were some of the first angels to be granted the ability to procreate in order to provide God with more warriors for His Holy Army. Before that…such a thing was unnecessary. And well, I’ve never been sexually attracted to anyone before.”

Dominic gave Gabriel an incredulous look. “But you’re like thousands of years old, right? You do know what it means to be sexually attracted to someone, right?” Hold up, if Gabriel’s never been attracted to anyone before then that means he’s a virgin!

Gabriel shifted uncomfortably on his stool. “Yes. Why?” He narrowed his eyes at the vampire.

“Well, I mean, last night…you were aroused. That means you were attracted to me,” Dominic explained with a proud note to his voice, and then waggled his eyebrows playfully at the angel.

Gabriel blinked. “That…that was a side effect from you drinking my blood. Vampires tend to have that lustful effect on their victims when they feed. It means nothing. Besides, I’m your guardian angel. I can’t…” Gabriel trailed off when he realized what he was saying.

Dominic scooted closer to the angel and licked his lips. “You can’t what?” There was a hopeful look in his gaze.

Gabriel turned his head to glower at Dominic and discovered that their faces were only inches apart. The angel quickly scooted sideways away from Dominic on the couch. “Nothing, you pervy vampire. Will you please just concentrate on watching the show – not me.”

Dominic pouted but sat back on the couch. “Stingy angel,” he grumped.

The duo continued their binge watching until the scene where Justin managed to convince the philandering Brian to set down some ground rules for their ‘relationship’. Then the couple began to have some really intense makeup sex.

Dominic started bawling since he was so happy that Brian and Justin had made up again, and grew embarrassed. “Don’t laugh at me, angel. I already know real men aren’t supposed to cry.”

“I won’t laugh at you.” Gabriel’s voice came out sounding more hoarse than he would have wished. “And it’s alright for men to cry.”

Dominic glanced over at Gabriel and was surprised to see the angel’s eyes were a little glassy. Gabriel may have acted cold, tough, and grumpy on the outside, but he had a sensitive side. It made him love Gabriel even more.

Seven o’clock rolled around, and Gabriel hit the stop button on the remote control. “Alright, we should get going. We don’t want to be late.”

“Sure.” Dominic gave the angel an expectant look. “Are we driving or flying there?”

Gabriel raised an eyebrow at Dominic. “Why would we drive when we can fly?” He smirked roguishly.

The duo made their way out onto the balcony and summoned their wings. Dominic was just about to take off when Gabriel suddenly grabbed his hand. “Gabriel? What?” He blinked down at his hand in Gabriel’s and his heart began to thud loudly inside of his chest.

“If I hold your hand we can both become invisible,” Gabriel explained in a matter-of-fact tone although Dominic noticed the slight pink tinge to the angel’s cheeks. “There’s still some light out and I don’t want any humans to spot us.”

“Right.” Dominic nodded. “At least there’s no sunlight.”

The angel and vampire flapped their wings and took off into the gray, darkening sky. They arrived at their destination forty-five minutes later and landed in the alleyway next to an enormous building that looked like a school of some kind with lots of large glass windows.

Gabriel let go of Dominic’s hand and the duo exited the alleyway. They then approached the building. Dominic looked up at the black sign that was hanging above the front entrance, it read: ODC Dance Commons in gold letters. His eyes widened in shock and surprise. “ODC? I’ve heard of this school.”

Gabriel smirked. “Oh, yeah?”

“Wait, a second.” Dominic turned to gape at the angel. “Why are we here, Gabriel?”

“You’ll see,” Gabriel replied evasively. The duo entered the building with Gabriel leading the way to one of the dance studios. He entered with Dominic right behind him.

A group of dance students dressed in tank tops, T-shirts, shorts, sweatpants, yoga pants, and sneakers were in the middle of practicing a hip-hop routine. It was obvious who the dance instructor was as he stood in front of the group and executed the dance moves flawlessly.

Dominic was captivated by the instructor’s exotic good looks. He had alabaster skin, short black hair, and red eyes. He was wearing a tight black T-shirt, a pair of black sweatpants and sneakers. Hold up.Red eyes? Dominic’s guard immediately went up because the teacher wasn’t human. He was a vampire. What the hell was going on here? The vampire was dancing with preternatural grace, and flawless precision. He also had this dark, seductive aura about him.

What threw Dominic even more was that there were even a few familiar faces in the dance crew. Dominic recognized Roman Rune – a satyr demon who was known for being a singer and guitar player. Roman would perform at Iron Casket a lot, and Dominic had danced to his music while doing his cage dancing routine.

Roman was dressed in a red T-shirt, black sweatpants, and a pair of red Nike sneakers. Roman was charismatic, and had a reputation for being a bit of a playboy. Apparently the satyr was multi-talented, and was going to add dancing to the long list of things he could do. Dominic felt a twinge of jealousy since Roman really had his stuff together.

Roman’s only flaw seemed to be that he was unable to control whether or not his curling, golden horns remained visible on his head or not. Because of this he was currently wearing a fedora.

Dominic also recognized plant alien, Malakye Sterling. Malakye was tall, lithely muscular, had long black hair, and startling, emerald green eyes. He was currently dressed in black from head to toe. His glowing silver skin was currently covered by white makeup. Dominic considered Mal to be a little shy and socially awkward, and even when he was at the club with his friends Dominic often saw him with his nose buried in a book or tablet.

And was that…the famous actress Nerezza Cruso? What the hell was she doing here? Dominic wondered dazedly. Nerezza happened to be a succubus demon. She had long, wavy, black hair, hazel eyes with seductive lashes, and voluptuous curves. The actress was sporting a revealing black tank top, a pair of booty shorts, and sneakers.

Dominic’s magenta eyes narrowed at the rest of the dance crew suspiciously, but they appeared to be human. What the hell were a bunch of demons and vampires doing dancing with a bunch of humans though? Out of the corner of his eye, Dominic spotted a cute, Asian girl DJing and playing the hip-hop mix.

With a pleased expression on his face, Gabriel leaned up against the wall and crossed his arms over his chest. Dominic shot Gabriel a questioning look and noticed the male’s expression. Ah. So he was behind all this. Figures. Meddlesome angel. Dominic joined Gabriel and they watched the dance crew complete their routine, which had a lot of different styles incorporated into it – Latin, Street, Indian and Freestyle.

Once they finished Dominic couldn’t help it – he clapped loudly. They were awesome. As soon as the song finished, everyone fell out of his or her dance stances. In seconds, Roman was surrounded by a gaggle of human females that began to fawn over him.

In a very similar manner, Nerezza was surrounded by all of the males in the class except for Roman, Mal, and one blond young man. Malakye just collapsed to the floor and really looked out of breath. Poor guy.

Dominic wanted to go say ‘hi’ to Mal, but the vampire dance instructor approached him and Gabriel first. “Gabriel, good evening.” His sharp gaze drifted over to Dominic. “I see you’ve brought a new one.”

“That’s right,” Gabriel agreed. “He’s the one I told you about – Dominic Wilde.”

The teacher looked Dominic over from head to toe in a scrutinizing manner. “Ah. He’s as handsome as you said he is.”

“You said I was handsome?” Dominic asked Gabriel with a wide smile.

Gabriel cleared his throat loudly and shot Dominic a stern look. “Dominic, I would like you to meet your new dance instructor Viktor Mikhailov.”

“Russian, huh? That explains the sexy accent,” Dominic declared with a twinkle in his eye.

“Dominic Wilde,” Roman interrupted with a smirk. “Yeah, I know. I’ve seen you dancing at Iron Casket where we both work part-time. We’ve never gotten to talk though. The way you dance to my music…is cool, bro. You’ve got some really sick moves. You actually inspired me to want to take a dance class, and when I mentioned this to Gabriel he recommended Viktor’s class.”

“Yeah, man.” Roman offered him a friendly smile. “Gabriel said I need to interact with human females more, if you know what I mean.” The satyr winked conspiratorially at Dominic.

Ah, so Roman was searching for his Judge, and he was apparently straight – so a female Judge then. “Yeah,” Dominic found himself agreeing with a nod. He didn’t really feel like explaining that he was gay to Roman just yet. Although he figured he was pretty obvious about it at times.

Malakye approached their group next. “Hey, Dominic. So Gabriel dragged you here too?”

“Hey, Mal,” Dominic greeted with a warm smile. He liked the shy alien who owned a flower shop. “Yeah, that Gabriel is a real pain in the butt, huh?”

“I’m standing right here,” Gabriel groused.

“Why did Gabriel want you to come here?” Dominic questioned intently. “It seems a little random for a guy who likes growing flowers to take a hip-hop dance class.”

“He said it’d be good practice for interacting with human females and with strangers in general. He says I need to get over my shyness.” A pout formed on Mal’s face. “At least I’m not shy on Twitter.” He muttered the last to himself.

Gabriel barked out a laugh. “You? Shy? You’re the opposite of shy. You’re an exhibitionist!”

Dominic shot Gabriel a hot glare. “Not always. That’s only if I’m in an environment I’m familiar with and surrounded by people I know.” Unlike now, where I’m surrounded by people I don’t know and who are probably better than me. I still can’t believe a cool guy like Roman is even talking to me.

“I like shy boys,” a female voice purred. The group suddenly realized that Nerezza Cruso had come to introduce herself to Dominic Wilde. “Hi there, handsome. I’m Nerezza Cruso.” She held her hand out to Dominic.

Dominic grinned cheekily, took her hand, and kissed the top of it. “I know.” His magenta eyes were dancing merrily.

Nerezza blushed at Dominic’s gallant actions, and smiled. “Oh. Well, of course you do. I’m the perfect actress after all. Ohohohoho!” She laughed with a hand upraised in front of her mouth in an overdramatic manner. “Are you a fan?”

“Nah, don’t worry. They’re cool. Our teacher Mr. Mikhailov is gay and everyone knows it since he’s dating one of the students here,” Roman revealed.

Dominic shot Viktor a surprised, curious look. “Really? With who?” At that moment, Dominic noticed the young blond man from earlier run up to Viktor, and offer him a towel and a bottle of water.

The blond was extremely handsome with his cherubic face and curly, blonde hair. His blue eyes were incredibly wide and framed with long, dark lashes giving him a permanent innocent, puppy dog eyed look. He was tall, lithely muscular, and had bronzed skin. The blond was wearing a blue muscle shirt, black shorts, and sneakers.

Gabriel simply arched an eyebrow at Dominic. “That’s Owen Taylor. Viktor’s Judge. Owen’s love has redeemed Viktor and the vampire has his soul back,” Gabriel announced in a low voice.

“Owen is a Judge?” Dominic repeated in shock. “And Viktor got redeemed. No way.” And they’re…gay. Dominic thought to himself dazedly. He was reeling from this startling revelation. The couple was proof that being gay wasn’t considered a sin, especially if Viktor was now a part of God’s Holy Army. And they were also an example that…if Dominic managed to find his destined Judge he too could be redeemed.

Gabriel noticed Dominic’s stunned expression and it was exactly what he’d been going for. He wanted to give Dominic hope. “I thought it would be good for you to meet them. That will be you soon, Dominic…when you find your Judge.” The angel’s voice had a note of confidence to it.

Dominic observed Owen being nice to Viktor and expressing his love openly. Wow. “Yeah, maybe.” Dominic’s heart clenched. He needed to fall in love with someone who wasn’t Gabriel. He cast a wistful look in the angel’s direction.

The female DJ came up to introduce herself to Dominic next. “Hi, my name is Tsubasa.” She held out her hand.

Dominic blinked at the Asian girl, and his heart skipped a beat at her long, thick, straight black hair that reminded him of his mother. He quickly recovered from his initial shock though, smiled and shook her hand. “Dominic Wilde.”

“Sorry to be so blunt, but…you have Asian heritage too, right?” There was an excited note to Tsubasa’s voice. “I’m Japanese.”

“Ah, my mother was Japanese. I don’t know much about my father though…” Dominic trailed off uncomfortably. He’d never really been asked such personal questions before.

“Oh, I’m so sorry. I shouldn’t have brought it up. Dummy.” Tsubasa bonked herself on the head.

“Nah, don’t worry about it.” Dominic quickly waved his hands before him. “It was a long time ago.” His voice was laced with sadness though. Dominic always wondered if he couldn’t have done more for his mother. Oftentimes, he felt as though he’d failed her.

Gabriel was beginning to look panicked by the direction this conversation was going and quickly tried to end it. “Wow, Viktor, you let your students take long breaks. I think you’re spoiling them,” he said loudly.

“You’re absolutely right, Gabriel.” Viktor clapped his hands together to get everyone’s attention. “Break’s over. Let’s start the routine from the top, so Dominic can watch. Chop-chop. Everyone get into position.”

The different cliques broke up and everyone got into position. Tsubasa got behind her DJ station and started the hip-hop music. Following Viktor’s lead the entire group began to dance in unison. Dominic was riveted by the sight before him, and soaked it all in. The dance crew finished the routine five minutes later.

“Good,” Viktor praised the group. “Again. From the top.”

Tsubasa started the song again. And this time Dominic jumped in and joined them. Everyone including Dominic followed Viktor’s lead and they completed the routine without a hitch. Right after that, everyone immediately went crazy and ran up to praise Dominic’s dance skills.

Dominic looked like a deer caught in the headlights by all the attention he was unexpectedly getting.

Viktor sauntered up to Gabriel and leaned his back against the wall. “You were right. He’s very good. He’s got natural talent.”

Gabriel grinned. “Told you so.”

“But his dancing lacks confidence.” Viktor’s smile dipped into a slight frown. “As a result it lacks originality. It wavers. That young man suffers from low self-esteem, and has a ton of insecurities. I’ll have a hard time breaking him out of his shell, but I think I can do it.”

“Good.” Gabriel watched Dominic interacting with his new friends. This was…good. A step in the right direction.

Dominic needed friends like any normal young man his age. And he needed more confidence. He also needed love. Gabriel also knew that he couldn’t continue to be Dominic’s crutch.

Right now Dominic was in a cage, unsure of which direction he should take in his life. But Gabriel wanted to free Dominic from that cage and be his wings. At the same time, he wanted Dominic to be able to take flight without him. He wanted Dominic to discover his dream.

An hour blew by quickly, and Viktor ended the class. “And that’s a wrap. Good job today everyone. Especially, our newcomer, Dominic,” Viktor praised. “I expect to see great things from you. Welcome to our dance crew!” He spread his arms wide.

Dominic flushed and rubbed the back of his neck in an awkward gesture. “Uh, yeah, thanks.”

All of the dancers began to pull out drinks and snacks, and started to break off into groups so they could chat. Dominic noticed Malakye taking a Tupperware container out of his backpack. Curious, he made his way over to him. Mal opened the container to reveal a simple salad.

“Ah, no thanks. But um, aren’t you a plant alien?” Dominic questioned in a hushed voice.

“Yeah, so?” Mal said carelessly as he began to dig into his salad. The alien happened to be a vegetarian.

Dominic cringed at the sight of Malakye with his mouth full of lettuce. “That is wrong on so many levels.” He looked around and spotted Roman surrounded by girls offering him various treats. He pouted, beginning to feel left out. The men were offering Nerezza treats and snacks.

Dominic glanced to his side and noticed that Owen was approaching him with a shy look on his face. “Uh, hey, I’m Owen Taylor. Nice to meet you.” He put out his hand.

Tsubasa snatched a cookie and shoved the entire cookie into her mouth. Malakye gawked at her.

Dominic began to eavesdrop on everyone’s conversations and it sounded like a lot of the crew wanted to go out for drinks at one of the nearby nightclubs.

“Yeah, we should all go out for drinks to celebrate getting a new addition to our crew.” Tsubasa looked at Dominic with a sly smile on her lips. “But where should we go?” She tapped a finger to her bottom lip in thought.

“How about Iron Casket?” Mal suggested in a nonchalant manner.

Dominic shot Mal an incredulous look. He grabbed Mal and put him into a headlock. “Mal! We can’t take them there! It’s much too dangerous.” What the hell was the plant alien thinking by wanting to take a lot of defenseless humans to a club filled with real vampires and demons?

“Iron Casket? I’ve always wanted to go but they’ve never let me past the entrance. Even when they see my ID they don’t believe it when I say I’m twenty-six. It’s this darn baby face of mine.” Owen pouted.

“Well, tonight is your lucky night, Owen,” Roman piped up in a confident voice as he strolled towards them. “We’d be happy to take you.”

“We would?” Dominic shot the satyr an incredulous look.

“It’ll be fine. We’ll be there to protect them,” Roman assured Dominic in a low voice. “Also, Viktor is no pushover. Besides, the entire point of Iron Casket is that it’s supposed to be a neutral zone where humans and demons can mingle in perfect safety.”

Everyone began to break off into groups so that they could carpool to Iron Casket. Viktor had his own car, and would be going with Owen and Tsubasa. Roman had a Hummer and offered a ride to Dominic, Mal, and Nerezza.

Dominic looked around for Gabriel, but didn’t see him. He frowned. Had Gabriel already gone home without him? He wondered with a twinge of disappointment. He’d wanted Gabriel to go with them to the club.

Dominic almost didn’t want to go to Iron Casket if Gabriel wasn’t going along. But he supposed this impromptu party was for him so he’d have to go. He didn’t want to be rude.

Soon after, Roman drove Dominic, Mal and Nerezza to Iron Casket. Roman was behind the wheel, Nerezza in the front passenger’s seat, and Mal and Dominic were in the back.

Dominic noticed that Nerezza and Roman seemed to be getting along really well. “Hey, what’s up with that?” Dominic asked Mal in a hushed voice as he nodded his chin in the direction of the front seats.

“Oh, they’re just friends,” Malakye responded in a low voice. “Nerezza’s been acting like his protective older sister or something. It’s really weird actually. I thought she hit on all males, but it’s like he’s the exception or something.” He shrugged.

“No, that’s just me,” Dominic winked, and his voice held a teasing note to it.

A thoughtful look crossed Mal’s face in response to Dominic’s lewd joke. “It bet it’s strange for you…with Gabriel being your guardian angel now and everything. I used to watch you hitting on him at Iron Casket. Do you still…like him?” Mal asked tentatively in a hushed voice.

Dominic chewed on his lower lip wondering if he could trust Mal with the truth, but realized he could. “Please don’t tell him, but yeah…I really like him.”

“Don’t worry, I won’t. Although, you’re still flirting with him so he’s gotta be pretty dense if he hasn’t figured out you like him yet,” Malakye pointed out playfully.

The vampire let out a frustrated huff. “He wants me to find my Judge and fall in love. So it’s more like I’m not supposed to like Gabriel.”

“But what do you want?” Mal asked, giving Dominic a pointed look.

“I want him,” Dominic admitted, letting out a wistful sigh of longing. “I want to savor this time I get to have with him. It’s like a dream.”

Mal’s expression turned sympathetic, and he reached out to shyly pat Dominic’s shoulder in a consoling way. “Love…hurts. Doesn’t it?”

“Hell yeah.” Dominic nodded in agreement. But then he realized something. “Hey, wait, who do you love?” He gave the alien a searching look.

Malakye flushed and was thankful for the white makeup he was wearing. “Uh…no one.”

Dominic shoved Mal’s shoulder playfully. “Oh, come on. I told you who I really love. You have to tell me. I promise I won’t tell anyone.”

Malakye let out a defeated sigh. “Oh, alright. There’s this girl…I play online RPG games with. Her name is Hexa.”

Dominic blinked. “Ah, so you have one of those online relationships?”

Malakye nodded.

“You guys should meet,” Dominic declared.

The alien’s eyes flared. “I…couldn’t. She…would never like me in person. I mean, I’m an alien. A freak. My skin…glows.” Malakye whispered sadly.

Twenty minutes later, Roman was parking his Hummer two blocks away from the club. The group got out of the vehicle and soon met up with the rest of the dance crew. After that the entire crew made their way to Iron Casket.

Iron Casket was a large, five-story, square-shaped building. Its exterior was painted black and had jagged pieces of rusted metal attached to the exterior here and there for an art deco effect. The club’s name had been fashioned out of metal and attached to the building directly over the front entrance. Also fashioned out of a flat piece of metal was a casket with a hand emerging from its opening lid. The casket was attached right next to the club’s name.

The line of Goths, punks, bikers and humans, as well as demons and vampires to get into the club was down the sidewalk. But Roman took command of their group and led the way to the front of the line. “Everyone, follow me and stay close.”

“Roger,” everyone readily called back.

Roman reached the front of the line and greeted the bouncer Luco – a burly, skinhead vampire that was dressed all in black. “Good evening, Luco. I’m here with my dance crew. Think you can let us in? We’re celebrating the addition of a new member tonight.”

“Roman! Good to see you, bro!” Luco thumped him hard on the back in an amiable fashion. “You don’t even need to ask. Of course, you and your crew are most welcome here. The number of hot babes inside the club always triples when you’re here!”

“Thanks, Luco.” Roman grinned and Luco opened the red velvet barrier cord to let the group pass into the club.

As Dominic and the crew entered, he couldn’t help but smile. The energy inside of the club was infectious. Goth metal was pumping out the club’s speakers, and hundreds of men and woman, who were wearing a lot of black, were shaking it on the dance floor.

The club’s lighting was pretty subdued since Dracula didn’t like to use electricity. The only thing in the club that was using electricity was the sound system. The medieval, wrought iron chandeliers with hundreds of lit black candles that were hanging from the ceiling, illuminated the entire club. Lit bronze candelabras sat on the tables situated on the right side of the dance floor.

The entire club had been furnished with antiques and dainty armchairs with silk cushions surrounded the tables where couples were seated. The bar took up most of the left-hand side of the club, and was well stocked with hundreds of different kinds of alcohol.

The group headed straight for the bar to grab some beers first. Once everyone had a drink in hand they began to enjoy the sight of everyone dancing and pulling out various moves. Dominic took a sip from his ice-cold Sierra Nevada beer, and was just beginning to relax, when-

“Well, what do we have here?” a deep, gravely voice reached Dominic’s ears. “Hi, honey.”

Dominic glanced to his left and saw Zepar. And he wasn’t alone. There were some demons with him that he’d never seen before. Dominic could tell right away that those guys weren’t human due to their powerful battle auras. Dominic felt a stab of alarm go through him. “Zepar! What the hell are you doing here? I thought you were banned from coming here.”

Zepar raised an eyebrow at Dominic. “Banned? Dracula said we’re allowed to come here as long as we don’t start a fight.” A wicked smile curled Zepar’s lips. “Although, if someone were to start a fight, I’d sure as hell finish it.”

When Malakye spotted the demons standing next to Zepar he dropped his beer and it shattered on the floor. Suddenly, everyone’s attention was on Malakye. “Amon. Cormag. Irving. Artair.” He began to name the demons one by one that he apparently knew. “What the hell are you creeps doing here?” He clenched his hands into fists at his sides.

Dominic shot Malakye a look of surprise. “You know these guys, Mal?”

Mal nodded grimly. “Yeah, I know them alright. And they’re incredibly dangerous. Cormag and Irving are dragon shifters.” Cormag was a handsome playboy with red hair while Irving had long green hair and a more muscular physique. “Artair is a bear shifter.” Artair was a hulking male with brown hair and brown eyes who was currently eating from a box of Honeycomb cereal. “And Amon is a gorgon.” Beneath Amon’s fedora was a head of live snakes. “They’re bad news, man.”

Amon, Cormag, Irving and Artair’s auras instantly became hostile due to Mal’s words. Dominic turned his attention back to his ex-Dom. “Zepar, why are you even here? It’s not like you can even dance,” he scoffed.

“Dance? Oh, I can dance,” Zepar smoothly declared. “And I bet I can dance circles around you.”

“As if!” Dominic shot back. “My crew and I will take you and your ‘crew’ on. Let’s do this. Let’s have a dance battle!”

“Oh, you’re on, pet,” Zepar sneered condescendingly.

“I’ll handle the music, boys,” Tsubasa announced before running off to hijack the DJ station.

Dominic’s crew and Zepar’s crew made their way out onto to the dance floor, and pushed their way to the very center of the floor. The crowd parted for them easily. A few minutes later, Tsubasa put on a hip-hop song and the battle began.

Zepar and his demon comrades began to dance, pulling break dancing, locking, popping and other moves. The floor space had cleared around the crew to give them more room and the club patrons were soon cheering and applauding the impromptu performance.

One song later and it was Dominic’s crew’s turn. The crew got into position and when their song came on they began to dance. Malakye broke out some cool robot moves and Tsubasa quickly found just the right techno music to compliment his performance.

Roman executed some incredible break dancing moves next, and spun on his hands in an impressive manner. Nerezza broke out some sexy, erotic dance moves that were reminiscent of Shakira that had the male patrons soon panting and drooling over her performance.

Viktor and Owen surprised Dominic by actually beginning to dance together. They started to dance a fast cha-cha across the floor.

Then Dominic began to dance. He pulled out some hip-hop, break dancing, and even belly dancing moves. He followed that up with some graceful back flips that had the crowd cheering loudly and going wild.

Zepar approached Dominic, and they began to battle each other using various dance moves.

A few minutes later, it became obvious to everyone, even Zepar, that Dominic was the better dancer.

“Dominic! Dominic! Dominic!” the crowd cheered loudly, waving their fists in the air. Several of the club’s patrons recognized Dominic from his cage dancing, and happened to be fans.

Zepar frowned at this unforeseen turn of events. He’d lost to Dominic. His freakin pet. Unreal. This was not acceptable. He clenched his hands into fists at his sides so hard that his nails dug into his palms and drew blood.

There was a huge grin plastered to Dominic’s face. He was glowing with confidence and had his chin up, back straight. Zepar didn’t like this one bit. Didn’t like this new Dominic.

“You may have won this round, Dominic,” Zepar sneered. “But you won’t win the war. You will be mine again, pet,” he muttered the last part darkly to himself.

“You know what, Zepar?” Dominic started and leaned forward slightly to put his face right in Zepar’s. “Screw you.” The vampire flipped Zepar off, still grinning. He wasn’t afraid of this sleazeball – not anymore. Not with his friends by his side. Friends who supported and believed in him, and made him stronger because of it.

Well, would you look at that? Ah, the power of friendship. Gabriel thought happily as he watched what was going on from his seat where he was currently invisible. Attaboy Dominic. Attaboy.

To be continued in…Dance 7: Cha-cha

Chapter 7: Cha-cha

At two o’clock AM Dominic flew back to Gabriel’s apartment and landed on the larger balcony that was outside the living room. Hopefully, Gabriel was home or had left the sliding glass door open. Dominic started for the door when a voice called out, “Welcome home, Dominic.”

Dominic jumped and turned in the direction Gabriel’s voice had come from. On one of the lounge chairs Gabriel began to materialize where he’d been invisible.

Dominic put a hand over his frantically beating heart. “Gabriel, don’t do that. You scared me half to death.”

“How was it?” Gabriel asked with an unreadable, stoic expression on his face.

“It was great, but…I wish you’d been there. Where have you been? Why did you leave?” Dominic asked as he gave the angel a searching look.

Dominic frowned, strolled over to Gabriel, and smoothly straddled the angel. He put his hands on Gabriel’s chest. Gabriel’s expression remained shuttered. “What do you think you’re doing, you perverted vampire?” he drawled.

A sly smile curled Dominic’s lips. “After all that dancing…I’m very thirsty. I need to feed.” He eyed the pulse on the side of Gabriel’s neck.

“Ah. Then…here.” Gabriel raised his wrist, but Dominic pushed it away and shook his head. His magenta eyes were gleaming with lust and hunger.

“No. Not from there. I want to feed from you here.” Dominic leaned over and kissed the side of Gabriel’s neck.

Gabriel shuddered and gripped the arms of the lounge chair until his knuckles turned white. “Fine,” he grit out.

Dominic smiled triumphantly against Gabriel’s flesh, and then sank his fangs into the side of the angel’s neck.

Gabriel gasped at the feeling of Dominic’s fangs plunging into him.

Dominic moaned as Gabriel’s delicious blood filled his mouth. He swallowed and Gabriel’s blood traveled down his throat and pooled in his lower belly. He instantly felt warm, tingly, and connected.

Gabriel felt hot. His body felt warm and tingly. A wave of arousal swept over him and his leather pants became tight. His quick, lustful reaction to Dominic’s actions surprised him. Dominic must have felt his arousal because the vampire began to grind his body against him wantonly.

Gabriel noted that Dominic was also aroused. The angel’s hips bucked up of their own accord, seeking more friction.

Dominic reached down and unzipped his pants without Gabriel noticing. He then reached down and unzipped Gabriel’s pants. He started to pleasure them both with his hand.

Gabriel’s eyes flew open in shock when he felt something warm pressing against him. Is that…! “Dominic, what the hell are you doing?”

Dominic pulled back to say, “Pleasuring you.” Before he sank his fangs into the side of Gabriel’s neck again.

Wild vampire! Gabriel thought dizzily. He knew he should stop Dominic, but…what Dominic was doing felt so darned good. Gabriel reached the peak of his pleasure with a shout.

Dominic followed soon after, trembling on top of Gabriel. The vampire pulled his mouth off of the side of Gabriel’s neck, licked his bloody lips, and stared at Gabriel lustily. “Delish. Was it good for you too, gorgeous?”

Gabriel met Dominic’s eyes and then his gaze lowered to Dominic’s lips that looked pink from the blood. His gaze traveled down and he noticed the mess on his shirt. “Get off,” he growled.

Dominic pouted, but quickly zipped his pants up, and moved off the grumpy Archangel.

Gabriel quickly zipped up his pants. He leapt off of the lounge chair with a furious look on his face. His ice-blue eyes flashed. “Disgusting. I need to go take a shower.”

“How about I join you?” Dominic asked, with a teasing glint in his eyes.

“No,” Gabriel snapped in a stern tone. “I may have promised you my blood, Dominic, but I didn’t promise you…this.” He waved his hand back and forth between them.

“You mean sex?” Dominic asked bluntly.

Gabriel flushed. “This wasn’t…we can’t. This can’t happen again. Next time try to keep it in your pants, vampire,” the angel scolded harshly.

Dominic pouted. “I’ll try. But I make no guarantees. Sometimes it just pops out.”

“Gah!” Gabriel threw his hands up into the air. “Go to bed. We’re going to go back to your vampire sleeping schedule – sleeping during the day and being up all night.” Gabriel stomped over to the sliding glass door, opened it, and stomped inside his apartment. I can’t believe I let something like that happen…again. Hellfire. The angel scrubbed a hand down his face in frustration.

***

Gabriel’s alarm went off at five o’clock PM the following day. He needed to get up so he could make Dominic some kind of ‘First Meal’ before he went to his dance class. Gabriel didn’t want the vamp dancing on an empty stomach.

Gabriel got up, showered, washed his face, brushed his teeth, and dressed in a silky blue dress shirt, black jeans, and biker boots. He made his way into the kitchen and decided to try making some pasta. Pasta was a good source of carbohydrates.

The Archangel had never made pasta before, but how hard could it be?

Dominic awoke around six PM to the smell of pasta. Mmm. Yum. He began to salivate. He took a quick shower, washed his face, brushed his teeth, and styled his hair.

Dominic strolled into the kitchen and raised an eyebrow at the obvious mess. “Good evening, Gabriel,” he greeted in a sultry tone.

Gabriel spun around and greeted Dominic with a slight blush to his cheeks. “Good evening. I made pasta. You’ll need the carbs for your class.”

Dominic hopped up on a stool in front of the breakfast counter and sniffed the air. “Smells good.”

“I just hope it tastes good,” Gabriel muttered to himself as he set a plate of spaghetti down in front of Dominic. He put a plate down for himself and took a seat on a stool directly across from Dominic.

Gabriel waited and watched as Dominic used his fork to swirl up a bite of pasta. Dominic plopped it into his mouth, chewed, and swallowed.

Dominic groaned in bliss, smiled brightly, and looked up at Gabriel. “It’s good.”

Gabriel let out a tiny breath of relief and began to eat his own portion.

“No?” Dominic’s brow furrowed. “But why not? I’d like you to be there.”

“I already told you last night.” The angel let out a sigh. “This is your life, Dominic. I have nothing to do with it. You need to meet your Judge and find your own happiness.”

A dark cloud fell over Dominic’s face. “I’m already happy with the way things are now,” he pouted in a soft voice.

“What?”

“Nothing. I guess I’d better get going to class, or else I’ll be late.” Dominic hopped off the stool and headed for the balcony. It was seven o’clock and the sun had already set about an hour ago. Dominic needed to be at ODC by eight, and it usually took around forty-five minutes to get there.

Dominic exited out onto the balcony, took a deep breath to steel his nerves, summoned his wings, and took off into the night sky.

***

Gabriel waited five minutes before getting off the stool, turning himself invisible, exiting out onto the balcony, summoning his wings, and taking off into the night sky after Dominic.

As a guardian angel, he was supposed to be a mere observer. He’d never interacted so much with a ward before. He frowned when he realized that he was letting himself get emotionally involved with Dominic and this was a problem. It was also a mistake.

The Archangel needed to keep his distance from Dominic Wilde. But he couldn’t stop worrying about him. He landed on the sidewalk outside of the dance school and watched as Dominic entered the building.

Gabriel counted to two hundred and then followed Dominic inside. Viktor always kept the door to the dance studio open in case Gabriel wanted to come and observe his wards while invisible.

Viktor understood Gabriel’s need to remain distant with his wards as he guided them down the right path towards their true happiness. Gabriel entered the studio and found a spot he could watch the dance crew practicing from where he’d be out of the way. He leaned against the wall and crossed his arms over his chest.

As soon as everyone arrived Viktor started the class and the crew began the routine they were focusing on learning. As the crew danced Gabriel noticed something he hadn’t before.

One of the male dancers had the ‘light of a Judge’! The light of a Judge was a special ‘inner light’ produced by the pure soul of a Judge and a light that could only be seen by an angel or Archangel.

That man…could be a potential Judge for Dominic. I wish God had just told me who Dominic’s Judge was, but He was strangely silent on this issue. That man has to be him though. I can’t believe I’m hoping he’s gay. Gabriel thought ruefully to himself. He was feeling excited and nauseous at the same time.

“Alright, very well done, everyone,” Viktor praised as the crew managed to successfully complete the routine without any errors. “Today I want to practice some stunts, such as jumping, catching, flips and tosses. I want everyone to break off into pairs. Chop-chop.” Viktor clapped his hands together as he gave the crew an expectant look.

Nerezza immediately latched herself onto Roman’s arm. Tsubasa ended up going over to Malakye, picking him as her dance partner. When Tsubasa wasn’t DJing she was a capable dancer in her own right.

Gabriel saw that Dominic was about to ask Owen to be his partner, and that wouldn’t do at all. Gabriel quickly walked up to Viktor and whispered in his ear, “Viktor, pair up with Owen to show everyone how the stunts are done. And get that Latin man to pair up with Dominic.”

Viktor listened to Gabriel intently and made sure not to change his expression noticeably. He covered his mouth as he responded. “You mean…Juan Amador?” He nodded his chin in the young man’s direction.

“Yes…him,” Gabriel agreed.

Juan Amador was a tall, muscular young man with tanned skin. He had a short buzz cut of black hair and kind brown eyes. He was wearing a plain red T-shirt, matching sweatpants and sneakers.

“Got it.” Viktor sauntered over to Dominic and Owen. “Owen, I’m going to need you to be my partner so that I can demonstrate the stunts. Juan, why don’t you team up with Dominic?”

Juan glanced over at Dominic and gave the purple-haired man a curious look.

“Uh, you don’t have to if you don’t want to,” Dominic said shyly.

Juan smiled charmingly at Dominic, however, flashing perfect white teeth, and strolled over. “It would be my pleasure. I’m Juan Amador.” He held out his hand for Dominic.

“I know,” Juan said teasingly and brought Dominic’s hand up to place a kiss on it. “I’ve been watching you dance. You’re very good.”

Juan’s sexy Spanish accent was making Dominic blush. The Latin man appeared to be flirting with him but Dominic wanted to make sure. “Uh, thanks. Are you…?”

Juan raised an eyebrow at Dominic. “Gay? Yes. Are you?”

Dominic chuckled. “Oh, I’m very gay.”

“Good.” Juan smiled charmingly. “How fortunate.”

Gabriel smirked. This pairing was working out better than expected.

Viktor began to demonstrate the stunts with Owen while the other students watched. Owen gracefully ran at Viktor and leapt at him. The Russian vampire easily caught Owen and spun him around.

Viktor set Owen down on the floor, and as he put Owen down, the blond slid down Viktor’s hard body in a sensual manner. Viktor pulled back, winked at his lover, and then turned his attention back to his students. “There. Now, I want you all to try this.”

All the pairs began to do their best to execute the stunt. “I’ll jump-” Dominic started to tell Juan.

“And I’ll catch you.” Juan winked roguishly.

Dominic blushed, ran towards Juan, leapt up into the air, and Juan easily caught Dominic before spinning him around and then setting him back down on the floor easily.

Dominic was impressed by Juan’s obvious strength. He wasn’t that light and Juan was just a human. “Wow. You’re strong. You must go to the gym a lot.”

Juan laughed. “Actually, I do a lot of manual labor.”

“Oh? Well, it looks good on you,” Dominic teased and squeezed Juan’s bicep playfully. “Yep. Rock hard. Just like I thought.”

Juan smirked cockily. “Claro que si. Of course.” There was a suggestive purr to his voice.

Dominic took his hand back and laughed nervously. Flirting was in his nature and a hard habit to break. But their flirting had started to get a little too intense. He wasn’t here to pick up men after all. He was here to learn how to dance. And it wasn’t like he needed clients anymore since Gabriel had freed him.

Meanwhile, Gabriel was watching Dominic and Juan’s interaction intently, and observed how they’d even begun to flirt with each other casually. Gabriel frowned. It was almost…too perfect.

A niggling suspicion formed in the back of Gabriel’s mind, but then he shook his head. No, no, no. He was just being paranoid. Maybe even…a little bit jealous. Why did Gabriel feel like breaking something because of watching Dominic and Mr. Smooth Latin Hottie flirting? He should be happy for Dominic. Instead, he just felt…conflicted.

But Juan was a Judge and so he couldn’t blow this chance for Dominic. Gabriel inwardly scolded himself again that he was getting too attached. He switched his attention to watching the rest of the class. The class ended at nine and then everyone began to make plans to go grab drinks together or hit one of the clubs.

Juan casually walked up to Dominic and began to ask him out for a drink.

Gabriel knew what Dominic’s response was going to be and so didn’t wait around to hear it. He didn’t want to wait around to hear it.

Gabriel left the dance studio and flew back to his apartment. He was on the couch just starting to watch a new episode of Queer As Folk Season 2 when Dominic entered the living room from the balcony.

Gabriel frowned at Dominic’s unexpected arrival. The vamp was back early. Only ten minutes after Gabriel himself had arrived, in fact. What the hell?

“Hey honey, I’m home,” Dominic called out as he sashayed into the living room and spotted Gabriel on the couch eating popcorn and watching Queer As Folk. “What the hell?” He put his hands on his hips and gave Gabriel a scandalized look. “How could you start without me? So cruel.” Dominic took a seat next to Gabriel on the couch, grabbed a handful of popcorn, and plopped it into his mouth as he kept his eyes on the screen.

Gabriel gawked at Dominic and his mouth dropped open slightly. “Why are you back so early? I thought you’d go out for drinks with your new friends.”

“Ah, I did that last night.” Dominic waved his hand dismissively through the air. “I wanted to spend more time with you.”

Gabriel scrubbed a hand down his face in an exasperated gesture. Oh my God. “You can’t be serious? You should be out on a date with Juan Amador by now!” he snapped, losing his patience.

Dominic became very still at Gabriel’s words. “What did you just say? How do you know about Juan?”

“I was there earlier. Invisible,” Gabriel revealed in a sullen tone. “Juan is a Judge and he might even be your Judge.”

“A Judge? Might be?” Dominic blinked, but then he narrowed his eyes at Gabriel. “You’re not sure?”

“It’s complicated, but…I think you should go out on a date with Juan. He’s your best bet so far. And Fate has obviously brought the two of you together for a reason.”

Dominic shook his head. “I…can’t.”

A muscle in Gabriel’s jaw ticked in irritation. “And why not?”

“I’ve…never been on a date before,” Dominic admitted.

Gabriel blinked. “What the hell are you talking about, vampire? You go out with men all the time.”

Dominic gave Gabriel a pointed look. “Those were ‘jobs’ and ‘assignations’ not dates. I don’t know how to go on a normal date. Like out to dinner at a fancy restaurant. I don’t even know what silverware to use. I knew that I’d just make a fool out of myself…so I refused.” Besides I rather be home with you, you dense angel. The vampire mentally pouted.

“I see.” Gabriel stroked his chin in thought. Crap. Dominic needed to go out with Juan and date him so they could get this show on the road. He let out a defeated sigh as he came up with a solution he felt oddly conflicted about. “I suppose, I’ll have to take you out to dinner.”

A flash of surprise crossed Dominic’s magenta eyes. “You’re inviting me out to dinner?” His tone had turned teasing.

“No!” Gabriel quickly objected. “This is just…practice. For the real thing. We’ll go to my friend’s restaurant so it doesn’t matter if you make a fool out of yourself there or not.”

Dominic pouted. “Your confidence in me is inspiring,” his voice was dripping with sarcasm.

Gabriel glanced down at his watch. It was ten o’clock PM. They still had plenty of time to grab a late dinner. Gabriel stood up and held his hand out to Dominic gallantly. “Come on, let’s go.”

Dominic looked down at Gabriel’s hand with a quizzical look, and made the angel realize just what he was doing. Gabriel swiftly dropped his hand and stomped towards the balcony. “Practice, dummy.”

Dominic jogged after him with a wicked grin on his face. “Right.”

Forthwith, Gabriel and Dominic flew to Poseidon’s Trident, a popular seafood restaurant that was right on the beach. It was also a hot spot for celebrities.

Gabriel held Dominic’s hand so they could land invisibly, and as soon as their feet touched the ground he let go of Dominic’s hand so they could both materialize.

Dominic looked at the restaurant and his eyes sparkled. “I’ve always wanted to come here. I’ve heard about this place. Apparently, the Head Chef, Levi Devlin owns the place. People call him the ‘Brawler Chef’ because sometimes he literally throws ungrateful customers outside of his restaurant if they fail to finish their dinners. He’s really against people wasting food. This place is expensive. Are you sure you can afford it, angel?”

Gabriel smirked amusedly. “For me the food is free here. Levi’s guardian angel was my sister Uriel. And I may have helped a little bit behind the scenes so that Levi could find his fated Judge, Vivien Tempest too.”

Gabriel nodded. “A demonic merman. You know how he played the role of the merprince in the remake The Little Merman, right?”

“Yeah,” Dominic nodded. The Little Merman was the only movie he’d ever managed to sneak into and got to watch on the big screen. It had been an amazing experience.

“Well, that wasn’t CGI,” Gabriel revealed.

“Sweet!” Dominic exclaimed.

“You should have heard about this.” Gabriel gave Dominic a pointed look. “It was all over the news that Levi turned out to be a ‘real merman’ and the President ended up granting him an American Citizenship since he was deemed the last merman on Earth.”

“Ah…I never really got to watch the news,” Dominic vaguely explained.

“Levi used to be one of my ex-comrades in Heaven. Before The Fall he was known as Archangel Leviathan. He doesn’t remember that though. Although, recently my sister restored his memories from his time in Hell. Just not his time in Heaven.” Gabriel frowned as he remembered what his precocious sister had done. “She’d been mad at Levi at the time and a little jealous of Vivien Tempest, and had wanted his past memories as a demon to cause him suffering.”

Dominic noticed the sad look in Gabriel’s ice-blue eyes. “Ex-comrade, huh?” He patted Gabriel’s arm in a consoling way and smiled lopsidedly. “And now you’re friends again. So everything’s as it should be.”

Gabriel blinked. “I never thought of it like that, but…you’re right. We are friends again.” He smiled wistfully. Dominic was right. What did it matter if Levi didn’t remember their past camaraderie and the battles they’d fought together side by side as long as they were friends once again. He really should take a leaf out of Dominic’s book and try to look on the bright side once in a while.

Dominic’s smile widened at the sight of Gabriel’s smile. The vampire grabbed Gabriel’s hand and dragged him to the front door. Poseidon’s Trident was a one-story building with lots of large, latticed, glass windows. There was an outside porch area with tables and chairs below a dark blue awning. Blue awnings covered all the windows. The exterior was painted a sunny, yellow color.

A dark blue sign had the restaurant’s name Poseidon’s Trident painted on it in yellow letters. A golden trident was stuck to the exterior of the restaurant directly above the front door. Dominic narrowed his eyes at it since it looked authentic. Cool, he thought.

Gabriel and Dominic entered the restaurant and approached the host stand where a snooty looking French man was manning the stand.

“Table for two, please,” Gabriel requested in his rough voice.

“Do you have a reservation, Sir?” the host asked in a drawling tone while keeping his eyes on his reservation list.

“I don’t need a reservation.” Gabriel crossed his arms over his chest as he waited for the Maitre d’ to look up at him.

“What do you-?” The Maitre d’ started, looked up, and spotted Gabriel. His eyes widened with recognition. “Ah, Gabriel! Welcome back. How are you this evening, Sir?”

“I’m great.” Gabriel offered the man a small smile.

The Maitre d’ glanced curiously at Dominic. “Table for two, correct? Right this way, gentlemen.” The host led the way to a table that had a view of the beach outside that was spotlit.

The Maitre d’ handed Gabriel and Dominic menus. “A server will be with you shortly. This is the first time you’ve ever dined with someone, Gabriel. Is it a special occasion?” There was a twinkle in the old man’s eyes.

Gabriel flushed slightly. “Ah, not really. No.”

“We’re on a date,” Dominic announced wickedly upon noticing Gabriel’s unease.

The Maitre d’ blushed at Dominic’s bluntness. “Oh, I see! Well, I’m…happy for you, Gabriel. It’s not good to be alone. Have a good evening!” The host ran off back to his stand.

Dominic laughed merrily at the host’s nervous reaction. Gabriel scowled darkly at the impish vampire. “Dominic, that was unnecessary,” he scolded sternly.

Dominic deflated as his mirth drained away. “Sorry.” So not sorry. Dominic took the opportunity to admire the décor. Fishnets hung from the ceiling as well as enormous, preserved sharks and smaller fish. Bits and bobs that looked like they’d come from a sunken pirate ship also decorated the place: a treasure chest covered in barnacles, a painted, wooden, nautical figurehead shaped like a busty mermaid, a steering wheel, and an assortment of shells.

Separating the host stand from the restaurant were several fish tanks filled with bright, tropical fish. “I love this décor. It’s really nice. It has a very ‘under the sea’ feel.”

“You can decorate your room like this back home, if you wish,” Gabriel offered with a smile playing on his lips since his sister had once decorated her room with the same theme due to her crush on Levi.

Dominic choked on the sip of water he’d just taken. “You’d let me decorate my room?”

Gabriel shrugged casually. “Sure. You can use my credit card, buy things online, and get whatever you want delivered right to the apartment.”

Dominic gave the angel a suspicious look. “There you go again…being all nice to me. It’s so weird. We never used to get along.” A thoughtful frown formed on Dominic’s face as he tried to understand Gabriel’s motivation behind his current actions.

“I have to be nice to you,” Gabriel explained. “I’m your guardian angel.”

“Uh huh.” Dominic did not sound at all convinced.

A cute, bubbly blonde waitress popped up at their table a few minutes later. “Hi, my name is Emily, and I’ll be your server for this evening. Can I get you gentlemen something to drink?”

“Not for me.” You deserve only the best. Besides, since the food is free for me here I usually only end up paying for the booze and that’s only if I insist to.

“Pampering me again,” Dominic muttered softly.

“What?”

“Nothing.”

Emily returned with a stainless steel wine bucket filled with ice, and with the bottle of Chardonnay stuck into the ice. She opened the bottle in front of them and poured a little of the wine into Gabriel’s glass so he could approve it.

Gabriel lifted the glass, swirled it, breathed in the wine’s unique fruity, vanilla aroma, and then took a sip. It had a nice toasty, buttery taste. “Mmm, it’s very good. Excellent.”

Dominic watched Gabriel’s actions closely.

Emily filled their glasses half full before sticking the bottle back into the wine bucket. “Are you gentlemen ready to order?”

Dominic blinked. “Yeah. I guess you’re right.” He set his wine glass down and Gabriel noticed that his hand was trembling slightly.

Gabriel had the crazy urge to reach out and squeeze Dominic’s hand in a reassuring gesture, but resisted it.

A few minutes later, Emily arrived with their appetizers – cream of asparagus soup. She set the bowls of soup down in front of them. “Bon appetit, gentlemen,” she said before leaving their table to go wait on another one.

Dominic stared down at his cutlery with a nervous look on his face. He nibbled on his lower lip worriedly.

Gabriel quickly began to explain to Dominic the proper order of using the cutlery. “Don’t panic. You just start from the outside and work your way in. From the right side in are your soupspoon, and then your dinner knife. From the left side in are your salad fork and then your dinner fork.”

Dominic nodded, picked up his spoon, and smiled. “Thanks.” He dipped his spoon into the soup and put it in his mouth. “Mmm. Wow. Delicious.”

Gabriel tried the soup next, and couldn’t help but agree. “Indeed.”

After they finished their soup Emily brought their shrimp salad. After that it was finally time for the main course. None other than the Brawler Chef, Levi Devlin, brought out the main course himself. Levi was as tall as Gabriel and equally as muscular. Dominic thought he could picture what Levi would look like in angelic battle armor. The chef had sky-blue hair with razored sides, and intelligent dark blue eyes. He was wearing a white chef’s jacket, leather pants and combat boots.

“Hey, Gabriel, been a while,” Levi greeted amiably in his deep, gritty voice as he set a plate with smoked salmon and rice with a coconut sauce on the table in front of the angel. “It’s good to see you.”

Levi set the plate down in front of Dominic next. “Who’s your friend?”

“Allow me to introduce my current ward – Dominic Wilde,” Gabriel introduced with a wave of his hand in the vampire’s direction.

Levi stuck out his hand for Dominic. Dominic took it and they shook hands. “I’m Levi Devlin, nice to meet you.” A look of recognition suddenly came to Levi’s gaze. “Hey, aren’t you the male go-go dancer from Iron Casket?”

Dominic flushed. “Yep. That’s me.”

Levi nodded to himself. “I thought you looked familiar. Well, you’re wearing the most clothes I’ve seen you wear so I didn’t recognize you at first.” He chuckled and his expression turned pensive. “So you’re his new ward, huh? Tough luck, man. I hope he’s not giving you too much trouble.” His expression had turned sympathetic.

“Oh? I’ve found Gabriel to be a real angel. He’s so sweet. He even cooks me breakfast,” Dominic bragged with a mischievous glint in his magenta eyes.

Levi’s jaw dropped open slightly at this startling revelation. “He cooked you breakfast?”

“Dominic,” Gabriel growled in a warning tone.

A sly look formed on Levi’s face as he watched their playful interaction closely. “You know, when I first saw you two sitting over here, I thought you might be on a date. But then I thought that I was being crazy. But now, I’m thinking I was right the first time.”

“Practice date?” Levi’s brow furrowed with confusion. “You never went on a date with Garth. That’s for sure! I’m guessing you have a soft spot for this ward of yours, Gabriel,” he teased and glanced over at Dominic. “So don’t pay too much attention to what he just said, man.”

Dominic’s dejected expression turned hopeful. “Thanks, Levi.”

“As if,” Gabriel snorted. He couldn’t understand why Levi was already trying to take Dominic’s side. Then he realized that Levi must have noticed Dominic’s shameless flirting with him at the club Iron Casket that Levi frequented regularly. The angel scrubbed a hand down his face. Did all of his friends think he and Dominic…were an item or something?

“Well, I’ll leave you both to your romantic evening,” Levi drawled, before sauntering off back to the kitchen.

“Oh shut up, merman,” Gabriel growled after him. That stupid merman didn’t know what the hell he was talking about! He did not have a soft spot for Dominic Wilde.

Gabriel glanced up and watched as Dominic plopped a bite of salmon into his mouth, chewed, swallowed, and let out a little moan. His pink tongue emerged from his mouth to lap up a small dollop of sauce that was on the corner of his mouth. The simple action was strangely erotic and Gabriel shivered.

Crap. Was it getting hot in there? Or was it just him? His pants were feeling a little tight too.

Gabriel doubled his concentration on his meal, and tried to ignore the erotic sounds Dominic was making across the table from him. He was feeling incredibly overheated by the time dessert arrived – which turned out to be a delicious key lime pie.

“Is something wrong?” Dominic finally asked upon noticing Gabriel’s unease. The angel had been silent all through their main course, and they’d just finished dessert. Dominic wondered if he’d said or done something wrong to piss Gabriel off and began to fret.

Gabriel looked up and met Dominic’s inquisitive stare. “Huh? No. I was just lost in thought. Sorry. I guess I’m not that good at this dating thing either. How’s your pie?”

“Excellent. I’ve never had food this good before in my entire life.” Dominic leaned over the table and lowered his voice conspiratorially. “I think I you know what in my pants.” A wicked grin curled his lips.

Gabriel choked on his wine. “Dominic,” he hissed and looked around nervously. He really hoped no one was eavesdropping on their conversation.

“Sorry,” Dominic apologized, but his expression was wholly unrepentant. “You know there’s something else I’ve always wanted to do. You know, on a date.” There was a wistful tone to his voice as he stared out the window.

“What?” Gabriel asked curiously.

“A romantic moonlit stroll on the beach along the water’s edge,” Dominic admitted.

Gabriel raised an eyebrow at Dominic. “And where did you get that idea?”

Dominic shrugged lackadaisically. “One of my clients mentioned it to me once, but…Mr. Guerra never let me go to the beach. He forbade me from getting a tan. He said it would ruin the golden hue to my skin. And well, now I’m a vampire, so it’s not like I can have a day at the beach anymore. But I can still do a moonlit stroll.”

A look of surprise crossed Gabriel’s face at the vampire’s simple desire.

“I know, I know. It’s stupid, right?” Dominic rubbed the back of his head nervously. “Forget I said anything.”

Gabriel stood up from his seat, stalked over to Dominic’s side, and held out his hand. “Let’s go.”

Dominic blinked up at Gabriel in shock. He put his hand in Gabriel’s and allowed himself to be helped out of his seat. Hand in hand, Gabriel and Dominic strolled to the sliding glass door that led to the porch on the beachside of the restaurant. They exited onto the porch and took the wooden stairs to the beach.

Dominic looked up at the clear, starry sky, and grinned widely. He loved the sight of the night sky. There was a crescent-shaped moon overhead and the weather was perfect. Perfect timing. Perfect moment. Perfect man.

Gabriel guided Dominic to the water’s edge and they began to stroll down the beach.

A few minutes later, Gabriel cleared his throat and spoke, “I have to admit this is…nice.”

Dominic beamed at Gabriel, his magenta eyes sparkling in the moonlight. “I’m glad you like it. I love it.” Not as much as I love you though. He thought to himself wistfully.

Gabriel nodded. “Good.”

“But even though this is good practice and everything, there’s also something else I’m not sure how to do…” Dominic trailed off and nibbled on his lower lip unsurely.

“What?”

Dominic swallowed and gathered his nerve. “A romantic kiss under the moonlight. I hear it’s the best way to end a date. And well, it’d be good practice and-” he was babbling.

Gabriel didn’t know what possessed him to do it, but he reached out, cupped Dominic’s cheek, and closed the distance between them in an instant. He pressed his lips to Dominic’s in a chaste kiss.

Dominic’s eyes flared in surprise, but he swiftly closed his eyes and savored the kiss.

A minute later, Gabriel was about to pull back when Dominic wrapped his arms around his neck to keep them there and ran his tongue along Gabriel’s lips, seeking entrance.

A startled gasp left Gabriel’s lips at the feeling, and Dominic took full advantage to plunge his tongue into Gabriel’s mouth.

Gabriel moaned as Dominic skillfully swirled his tongue around Gabriel’s. The angel hesitantly began to kiss Dominic back, and their tongues wrestled for dominance.

Dominic wondered if Gabriel had ever kissed anyone before or if he was Gabriel’s first kiss. Well, this was still their first kiss, and Gabriel was reciprocating! It was unreal.

Dominic thrust his tongue in and out of Gabriel’s mouth mimicking the motions of sex. Gabriel moaned in response, and put his hand on Dominic’s lower back to press their bodies together.

Dominic could feel Gabriel’s state of arousal. Score! The vampire reached down and caressed Gabriel’s body through his pants.

Gabriel rubbed a hand over his mouth, feeling incredibly uncomfortable with how far he’d let things go. “This…is just practice.” As he said this it sounded like he was saying it more to himself than to Dominic.

“Nonsense. You can’t hide that.” Dominic pointed to Gabriel’s erection. “From me. You want me. Just like how I want you. I have you figured out, Archangel Gabriel. You have feelings for me. Like I do for you!” He took a step forward.

“No!” Gabriel objected, taking a step back. “I don’t have feelings for you. And you shouldn’t have feelings for me.”

“What the hell, Gabriel?” Dominic demanded hotly and raked a hand back through his hair in a frustrated gesture. “If you don’t have feelings for me then…why the hell have you been so nice to me lately? Cooking me meals, letting me watch my favorite show, pampering me, taking me out to dinner. If you don’t like me then how do you feel about me?”

Hellfire. Gabriel swore internally and felt like hitting his head against a palm tree repeatedly. He was really caught between a rock and a hard place here. He couldn’t let Dominic know the truth – that Dominic was right – he had feelings for him. He had to push Dominic away. “I…pity you. That’s all.” The angel’s expression turned cold.

“I control the element of water and I can create a scrying pool to observe a person’s location, and even their past. I usually use this ability to locate evil demons, track them down, and kill them. I saw your past. Your mother. Everything,” Gabriel admitted, his voice rough like sandpaper. Guilt and regret swam in the angel’s gaze.

Dominic’s magenta eyes were swirling with a myriad of emotions: hurt, anger, and betrayal. “You…jerk! How the hell could you do that? Invade my privacy like that! I trusted you! You pity me? I can’t believe this. I can’t believe you did that! You know what, Gabriel? Screw you!” The vampire flipped him off.

Gabriel felt a lump form in his throat. Even angry, Dominic looked beautiful, standing before him on the beach bathed in the moonlight. “Dominic, I-”

Dominic summoned his wings, and two black bat-like wings emerged form his back and spread. With a flap of his wings, Dominic took off into the night sky. He did not look back.

“Darn it,” Gabriel swore as he watched Dominic fly away. His chest hurt. He rubbed his chest absentmindedly. It felt like his heart was brea- no way. So not going there. Crap.

Gabriel turned invisible, summoned his wings, and took off after Dominic.

***

Dominic’s heart was breaking inside of his chest. For one glorious moment he’d thought that maybe, just maybe Archangel Gabriel reciprocated his feelings. He should have known he was just being stupid and delusional. Of course, Archangel Gabriel didn’t like him. Let alone love him.

Someone like Gabriel could never love someone disgusting and filthy like him. Gabriel was too pure, too perfect.

Gabriel was so far above him…it wasn’t even funny.

Blood tears streamed down Dominic’s face, and it was getting hard to see. Dang it! He needed to land before he accidentally knocked into a tree or building or something. Dominic landed on the sidewalk and looked around wondering where the hell he was.

He felt something rubbing against his leg and looked down. It was a stray dog. It looked like a Husky puppy. Although, he was small, so he could be a Pomsky. He was cute with white and black fur, and wide blue eyes.

“Hey, boy,” Dominic greeted as he reached down and scratched the dog behind the ear. “What are you doing out here all alone? Are you a stray? Are you lost? Are you unwanted…like me? You’re really a cute little guy. You look a little like this grumpy angel I know. The male who just broke my heart. Your eyes are the same icy-blue color as his.”

“Ruff!” the dog barked and wagged his tail at Dominic as if to comfort him.

Dominic squatted down and wrapped his arms around the dog’s neck. He buried his face in its fur and allowed himself to be comforted by the dog’s presence. Animals were really incredible like that. “I always wanted a pet dog, but yeah…I was never allowed to have one.”

The dog licked Dominic’s face as if it could sense his sad mood and was trying to cheer him up.

A watery smile formed on Dominic’s face. “Thanks, boy. That helped a lot. Well, I’d better get going.” He straightened. “I’d take you with me, but I don’t know what my new owner would think about that.” Dominic let out a heavy sigh, and got ready to take off. “So long, boy.”

“Ruff!” the dog barked and wagged his tail happily.

At that moment, the dog caught sight of something out of the corner of its eye. The dog turned its head and spotted an alley cat that was running into some bushes that were just across the street. “Ruff!” the Pomsky barked excitedly, gave chase, and ran across the street after the cat.

Dominic chuckled at the sight until he spotted the headlights of an approaching truck. He looked back at the dog and realized it was right in the truck’s path in the middle of the road. Crap!

Dominic ran out into the middle of the road, grabbed the dog, and wrapped his wings around them both to protect them from the impact.

“Dominic!” a male voice shouted.

The truck hit Dominic, sending him flying forward across the road. He hit the pavement and rolled across the asphalt. The truck screeched to a halt. A pool of blood began to form around Dominic’s unmoving form.

***

Gabriel had followed Dominic and had landed only a few minutes after the vampire. That’s when he’d watched as suddenly Dominic had decided to try to kill himself, and had jumped out in front of a truck. Hellfire! Gabriel had mentally sworn. This is all my fault!

“No!” Gabriel rushed over to Dominic’s side. There was blood everywhere. “Dominic!”

“Gabriel?” Dominic responded in a weak sounding voice. “Is he okay?” His voice was laced with concern.

Gabriel furrowed his brow in confusion. “Is who okay? The hell…?”

“The dog,” Dominic explained as he moved his wings out of the way to reveal the Pomsky he had clutched to his chest.

Holy crap. Gabriel’s eyes flared in surprise. Dominic hadn’t been trying to kill himself. He’d been trying to save the life of a stray dog! “Dominic…you idiot.” Gabriel checked the dog for any sign of injury. The dog turned its head and barked loudly at Gabriel – already protective of its new master.

Gabriel smiled warmly at the creature. He liked that dog already. “Yeah, he’s okay, but you look like roadkill.” The angel summoned his power and put his hand on Dominic’s forehead. His hand began to glow with a golden light and he began to heal Dominic’s injuries. They were extensive. Dominic had to be in excruciating pain. Crap.

“Heal him first,” Dominic moaned weakly.

“Don’t worry. He doesn’t have a scratch on him. Thanks to you,” Gabriel assured in a hoarse voice.

“Oh, good,” Dominic said with relief, right before he passed out.

A fond expression formed on Gabriel’s face as he stared down at the purple-haired vampire. “Dominic Wilde…you really are incredible.” Gabriel healed Dominic’s injuries completely before picking the vampire up into his arms bridal-style. No – princess-style. Ack. That wasn’t any better. Whatever. At least no one was watching this.

The dog wouldn’t leave Dominic, but Gabriel was okay with that. With a flap of his wings, Gabriel took off into the sky with Dominic and the dog cradled protectively in his arms. They headed home.

To be continued in…Dance 8: Tango

Chapter 8: Tango

Gabriel flew back to his apartment with the unconscious Dominic in his arms as well as the little Pomsky. Gabriel was immediately able to tell the breed of the dog and that it was a Husky and Pomeranian mix. He landed on the balcony, opened the sliding glass door, and entered his apartment.

He headed to Dominic’s room, opened the door, and entered. The angel stalked over to the bed with purposeful steps and set Dominic down upon it. He noticed that the vampire was covered in blood, but Gabriel could care less about the sheets. He’d buy new ones. He just wanted Dominic to be comfortable.

The little dog jumped off Dominic’s chest and began to make himself comfortable on the mattress next to Dominic. Gabriel left the bedroom and went to fetch a bowl of hot water and a towel. He returned to the bedroom a few minutes later, pulled a chair up next to the bed, and began to use a wet towel to remove the blood from Dominic’s face, hair, hands and the rest of his exposed body.

Gabriel knew Dominic would probably want a shower when he woke up, and so he didn’t remove his clothes or try to give him a sponge bath. After he was done, he set the bowl on the nightstand; the water was pink from Dominic’s blood.

Gabriel sat down in the chair and reached his hand out to tuck a stray strand of hair behind Dominic’s ear tenderly. The dog growled softly in warning.

Gabriel reflected on the night’s events and came to terms with the truth that he did indeed have feelings for Dominic Wilde.

When he’d watched Dominic rush out in front of that truck, Gabriel’s heart had stopped beating. For a horrible moment, he thought he’d lost Dominic. What is this feeling inside of me? It’s a restless feeling. Gabriel frowned thoughtfully. Could this be…love? Am I falling in love with Dominic? Or do I love Dominic already?

A dark cloud fell over the features of Gabriel’s face at the train his inner thoughts were taking. I know that I don’t want to lose him. That I want him to be happy. That I just want him to be smiling. I want to protect him. Protect his smile. And if I’m really being honest with myself…I wanted to kiss him tonight. That was my first kiss. And our first kiss.

Gabriel glanced out the window at the starry night sky. It reminded him of all the galaxies he’d visited and all the wars he’d fought against evil alien races. He’d protected the peace of the universe for many millennia. For many millennia I’ve had no interest in kissing anyone…until now. I want to kiss him, touch him, and be near him. I get aroused looking at him. Maybe I even want to have sex with him.

Gabriel put his red face into his hands. He could tell that his flesh felt hot. Holy crap, I’m in love with Dominic Wilde. Hellfire! Gabriel gripped his head between his two hands. I’m his guardian angel. ‘We’ can’t happen. Screw it. I love him, but that’s as far as this will go. Just feelings. Dreams.

Gabriel removed his hands from his face, raised his head, and looked down upon Dominic’s sleeping face. The vampire looked so innocent and pure while he was sleeping. It was deceptive. I love him, but that’s all the more reason why I have to find him his Judge so that he can be redeemed and get his soul back. The angel nodded adamantly to himself.

Only then will Dominic become a part of God’s Holy Army, and we’ll be comrades. We can never be lovers. Sadness swirled in Gabriel’s ice-blue eyes. Dominic isn’t at all what I first thought he was – a masochistic, perverted vampire. Dominic is brave. He stood up for me against Zepar. Dominic is talented. He can really dance. Dominic is kind. He risked his life to save that Pomsky. Dominic Wilde is an amazing person.

***

An hour later, Dominic woke up. His whole body ached and his head throbbed. He felt hung over. He blinked and took in his surroundings. The vampire noted that he was inside his bedroom back at Gabriel’s apartment. His eyes widened when he saw the dog he’d rescued sitting on the bed next to him.

“Ruff!” the dog barked excitedly upon seeing that Dominic was awake and wagged his tail.

“Really?” Dominic questioned in awe before he turned his head to face the other direction and saw Gabriel seated in a chair, watching him with this intense look on his face. But then his eyes flared in shock when he noticed that Gabriel was crying.

Silent tears were streaming down the angel’s face, and as they dripped down Gabriel’s face they turned into tiny ice crystals. The tears were freezing in midair. There was also a cold aura around Gabriel.

“Gabriel, why are you crying?” Dominic asked, alarmed.

“Crying?” Gabriel’s brow furrowed in confusion. “I’m not…” He reached his hand up to his face and was surprised to find wetness there. He sighed. “Oh, I was just worried about you.” It’s not like he could tell Dominic that he was crying because he’d realized that he was in love with the vampire, but also knew that they could never be together.

Dominic raised an eyebrow at Gabriel and his expression shifted to concern. “Me? I’m an immortal vampire, you know.”

“Immortals can still die,” Gabriel reminded grimly, as a myriad of emotions swirled in his ice-blue eyes. He’d fought many wars, and lost many comrades.

“But I’m okay,” Dominic assured. “You saved me. You healed me.”

Gabriel’s expression became shuttered. “You hate me now…don’t you?”

Dominic blinked and shook his head. “I could never really hate you. But I am still a little pissed off at you.”

“Everything I’ve done…I’ve done for you,” Gabriel declared passionately. He knew he didn’t deserve Dominic’s forgiveness, but he craved it anyways. “I want you to find your Judge and be happy, Dominic. That’s all I want. All I’m allowed to want. All I can give you.”

Dominic was silent for a moment as he mulled over Gabriel’s words. Gabriel was an Archangel and his guardian angel. Even if Dominic loved him – it was an impossible love. He understood that. Understood he was asking too much of Gabriel. Gabriel just wanted him to be happy. And that in itself was an incredible thing that shouldn’t be taken for granted. Dominic knew he was being incredibly selfish. “I’ll go on a date with Juan. If that’s what you want,” he said finally.

Gabriel nodded. “Good.”

“Good,” Dominic echoed sadly.

Gabriel held his wrist out to Dominic expectantly. “Drink.”

Dominic’s brows rose, but he leaned forward and sank his fangs into Gabriel’s wrist. He looked up at Gabriel as he drank and noticed the angel watching him. He didn’t break eye contact and they continued to stare at each other as Dominic fed. It was a strangely intimate moment, and one they both secretly savored.

***

Dominic slept during the day and awoke to the smell of food. Dominic got out of bed feeling…refreshed. Between Gabriel’s healing and getting to drink the angel’s blood, he felt great! He took a quick shower, washed his face, brushed his teeth, and dressed in a dark blue dress shirt, a black and gray waistcoat, black silk pants, and dress shoes.

Dominic entered the kitchen to see a box of Pizza Hut pizza lying on the kitchen counter. Gabriel was getting out some wine glasses when he heard Dominic’s approach, and turned around. “Hey.”

“Hey,” Dominic greeted.

“I thought we could have pizza,” Gabriel said casually. “I hope that’s okay.”

Dominic beamed at the angel and a wide smile formed on his face. “I love pizza. Besides, who doesn’t like pizza?” He took a seat on a stool at the kitchen island.

Gabriel opened the bottle of red wine, approached Dominic, and poured a little wine into Dominic’s glass before giving him an expectant look.

Dominic picked up the glass of wine, swirled it, sniffed it, and took a small sip. He smiled at the smooth taste. “It’s good.”

Gabriel and Dominic ate their pizza in silence, and once Dominic was finished he slid off the stool. “I’d better get going.”

“Good luck,” Gabriel said, his icy blue eyes swirling with emotion.

“Thanks.” Dominic left Gabriel’s apartment and flew to the ODC School. An hour later, Dominic entered the studio, and noted that Roman, Nerezza, Mal, Owen, Tsubasa, Viktor, Juan and the others were all already there.

Malakye approached Dominic directly and greeted him. “Hey Dominic, what’s up? You sure left in a hurry yesterday…” He looked around and lowered his voice before he continued. “To be with Gabriel, right?” His voice held a teasing note to it.

“Gabriel thinks he knows who my Judge might be,” Dominic started in a hushed voice.

Mal shot Juan a curious look before glancing back at Dominic. “Wow. That’s great, right?” He noticed Dominic’s depressed look and quickly tried to amend his words. “I mean, I know how you feel about Gabriel, but this is fate, right?”

Dominic’s magenta eyes shone with sadness. “Yeah. Fate. You can’t escape destiny, I guess. And Gabriel believes in me.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “I just don’t want to let Gabriel down.”

“Alright, everyone, get into position. Let’s go through our main routine again,” Viktor clapped his hands to get the crew’s attention. Tsubasa took her place behind the DJ station and waited for everyone to take his or her stances. Viktor made his way to the front of the studio and class began.

One hour later, class ended, and everyone began to break off into groups to head out for drinks. Tsubasa skipped over to Dominic. “Hey, Dominic.” There was a mischievous twinkle in the girl’s chocolate-brown eyes.

“Hey, Tsubasa,” Dominic greeted, wondering what the cute, mischievous girl was up to.

“Gabriel didn’t come with you today?” Tsubasa asked with a pout as she looked around the studio as if she expected him to just pop out of thin air – which was an actual possibility.

Dominic shook his head. “No. He, uh, stayed home.”

Tsubasa’s eyes widened at Dominic’s nonchalant comment. Her fujoshi sense was tingling. So they share the same ‘home’ do they? A cat’s paw smile formed on her face.

Dominic shivered at the strange look Tsubasa was giving him. He had no idea what the girl could be thinking, or rather imagining.

Juan made his way over to Dominic and smoothly took his arm. “Ready to go, amor?”

Tsubasa’s eyes widened like saucers as she looked back and forth between Dominic and Juan. “Whoa, wait a second, are you guys going out on a date?”

Dominic and Juan both nodded with smiles on their faces.

Tsubasa frowned and looked put out. “But I thought you and Gabriel were an item,” she muttered softly to herself.

Dominic was able to hear what she’d just said due to his keen hearing, and blushed. “No, Gabriel and I…we’re just friends.” The words tasted like ash in his mouth.

“Really?” Tsubasa asked, and shook her head disappointedly. “My fujoshi sense was tingling too.” She stroked her chin in thought as if considering something. “The way you were both looking at each other-”

“Tsubasa!” Owen abruptly chided loudly as he approached the group. He wore an apologetic look on his face. “Sorry about that, guys. Please, don’t mind her. Tsubasa has a thing for shipping good-looking men together. It’s called being a fujoshi in Japan. It’s like a ‘thing’ now among female animeotaku.”

“Fujoshi?” Dominic asked in an amused tone.

Tsubasa reached into her backpack and pulled out a Boy’s Love manga novel that featured a romance story between two men. Manga were Japanese comics. “Here. Take a look at this. Fujoshis love reading Boy’s Love manga.” She handed the book to Dominic.

Dominic took the book and was surprised that the cover featured two men on it. He opened the book and began to flip through the pages. His eyes widened like saucers when he saw how racy some of the romance scenes could get between the male couple. “Wow. Just wow.”

Juan was glancing over Dominic’s shoulder and a wolfish grin formed on his face. “Hey, we should try that sometime.” His voice had a husky note to it.

Dominic flushed, quickly closed the book, and handed it back to Tsubasa. “Uh, thanks.”

Mal was silent as he took in this strange conversation, and was watching Juan and Dominic’s interaction closely with a slight frown on his face.

“I was also wondering about them,” Juan revealed suddenly. “I’m happy to find out you’re just friends,” he told Dominic with a wink.

After that, Juan drove Dominic to one of his favorite Mexican restaurants and introduced the vampire to all of his favorite, spicy foods.

Dominic was having a good time during dinner, but…doubt swirled in his chest. Juan seemed perfect. Maybe a little too perfect.

And if he and Juan were going to be in an actual relationship there were certain ‘things’ that Juan was going to have to accept about him. Dominic nodded to himself. He decided that he was going to have to test Juan. And yes, it may have been a little early for that. And no, it wasn’t because he was still in love with Gabriel. Okay. Maybe a little.

Dominic took a deep breath to steel his nerves before he spoke. “I have somewhere I’d like to go with you after this.”

“Oh? Where?” Juan asked.

“It’s a surprise,” Dominic said in a teasing tone.

Juan gallantly paid the bill and they left he restaurant. Once the duo was inside of Juan’s Toyota, Dominic began to give Juan directions to where he wanted to go. Dominic ended up taking Juan somewhere he never thought he’d step foot inside of again – the S&M nightclub Crushed Velvet.

The club’s exclusive patrons were a mixture of straights, gays, and lesbians who were into S&M. They were also aware of the fact that the waiters and waitresses that worked there were professional escorts. The club catered to many different tastes, but mostly concentrated on the BDSM lifestyle. As a result there was always a lot of black leather, chains, collars and handcuffs to be seen in the club.

Dominic took Juan by the hand and led him inside of the club. Juan’s eyes widened at the unexpected sight before him. Crushed Velvet was obviously an S&M nightclub. On small stages go-go dancers, both male and female, dressed in skimpy, black leather outfits danced sensually to the rock music that was pumping out from the speakers. Spiked leather collars, blindfolds, gags, leashes, and handcuffs accessorized their looks.

The waiters and waitresses were dressed in leather outfits too, that showed less skin, but had lots of zippers. A lot of the servers were ‘available’ for patrons to be used in the back rooms of the club or to go to a hotel if a patron wished. In which case one of Mr. Guerra’s security guards would accompany the prostitute to the hotel to make sure he or she didn’t try to escape and run away.

Here I am. Back in the lion’s den. Dominic thought as a chill crawled up his spine. He wondered wildly if they’d let him leave. What if he ended up being trapped there by Mr. Guerra’s men again? He shook his head to clear it of such grim thoughts before he bolted for the door.

There was a long bar on the right side of the club with a shirtless bartender mixing drinks. His muscles flexed deliciously as he shook the stainless steel cocktail shaker. The lights were dim and there was an overall smoky atmosphere.

Dominic led Juan over to a booth and they took a seat across from each other. The red leather booth chairs were extremely comfortable.

“What is this place?” Juan asked.

“An S&M nightclub for straights, gays and lesbians,” Dominic explained. “Some call it a BDSM club or fetish club.”

“Yeah,” Juan said as he took it all in. “That’s what I thought. But um, wow…” He glanced at the go-go dancers on stage. “This place is intense.”

Dominic steepled his fingers before him on the table. “I used to work here.”

Juan raised an eyebrow at Dominic. “You mean…as a waiter?”

Dominic lowered his voice and leaned forward slightly. “The waiters and waitresses here…are actually professional escorts. Obviously, that’s illegal so…don’t tell anyone about that unless you want to end up dead. The patronage here is pretty exclusive and people only really find out about this place through word of mouth. I was a gigolo.”

Juan’s expression turned serious. He reached across the table and put his hand over Dominic’s. “Hey, I don’t judge. Heck, I’ve done some pretty sketchy stuff for money myself. I’m supporting my family back in Mexico. I work any job I can get and send them money. Construction, cashier, janitor.” He shrugged. “I don’t care if I have to scrub toilets as long as I can get money for my family. I would do anything for my family.” There was a steely look in Juan’s eyes that Dominic immediately respected.

I would do anything for my family. Boy, could Dominic relate to that. He’d been willing to undergo anything for his mother Leiko’s sake. Juan was a good, standup guy. “I did it for my mother,” Dominic admitted softly. He’d never disclosed to that to anyone before. He was surprised he was telling Juan now.

Juan squeezed his hand in a reassuring manner. “It’s nothing to be ashamed of. We all do what we need to do in order to survive and make money in this dog eats dog world. That’s…life.” He put his hands out before him in a helpless gesture.

“What if I told you I was…” Dominic nibbled on his lower lip nervously. “Into it.”

Juan raised a quizzical brow. “You mean leather and whips and all that jazz?”

Dominic swallowed, and nodded. “Maybe.” His expression turned shy.

Juan grinned sexily and ran a hand back through his thick black hair. “I may be into that too. If it was with you.”

“Like a vampire?” Juan laughed, thinking Dominic was joking, but when Dominic didn’t join him he stopped laughing. “Oh. Well…” Juan scratched the back of his neck thoughtfully. “I’ve never let someone do that before, but it sounds kinda kinky.” He flashed a grin full of perfect white teeth.

Dominic was floored by this turn of events. Juan had just accepted Dominic’s shady past, his perversions, and maybe even his blood fetish. He really was perfect. It was too good to be true, but a bubble of hope formed inside of Dominic’s chest.

According to Gabriel, Juan was supposedly a Judge. Maybe he really was Dominic’s destiny.

But then…why did this all feel wrong? Why was his stomach tying itself up into knots at the thought of leaving Gabriel’s apartment? Why can’t I stop thinking about Gabriel? I’m being stupid. Dominic chastised himself sternly. Juan is perfect for me.

They ordered drinks, and Dominic began to drink his quickly, hoping it would help with his nerves. Juan just pretended not to notice. After Dominic’s third drink, Juan asked Dominic to dance with him.

Enjoying a slight buzz, Dominic agreed and the two hit the dance floor. A space opened up on the floor for them and soon a crowd formed around them as they showed off the moves they’d been learning in Viktor’s class. The patrons of the club cheered and applauded. Juan was a very good dancer. A seductive dancer. They were very compatible on the dance floor together.

I wonder if Gabriel knows how to dance, Dominic couldn’t help thinking. Gah! What the hell was wrong with him? “I’m tired,” Dominic said suddenly.

Juan nodded, still grinning. His tanned cheeks were slightly flushed. “Let’s take a break then.”

They headed back to their table and took a seat. A moment later, two drinks arrived at their table. Dominic frowned at them. “Um, we didn’t order these,” he told the server.

“It’s on the house,” the blonde waitress, who was dressed in a black bikini, mini skirt and spiked collar, explained in a dull tone. “And so is anything else you want. Courtesy of Mr. Guerra.”

“Mr. Guerra,” Dominic repeated while Juan gave him a questioning look. “Ah, he’s my own-” Dominic coughed into his hand. He’d been about to say ‘owner’. Old habits died hard. “Er, ex-boss,” Dominic swiftly explained.

A few minutes later, Mr. Guerra himself showed up at their table. “Dominic, hijo mio! It’s so good to see you. I thought I’d never seen you again!” He leaned forward and kissed both of Dominic’s cheeks.

“Hello Mr. Guerra,” Dominic greeted, feeling unsure.

“Tell your…” Mr. Guerra glanced over at Juan and his eyes widened slightly for a split second before he quickly turned his attention back to Dominic. “White-haired friend that they were very real and to thank him. Whatever you want is on the house, Dominic.”

Dominic’s brow furrowed in confusion. He had no idea what the hell Mr. Guerra was talking about. He wondered what Gabriel had given Mr. Guerra to have him acting so politely towards Dominic. “Uh, thank you.”

“I saw you out on the dance floor. Your dancing has improved. You have real talent. If you ever need a job as a go-go dancer…you know where to come, right?” Mr. Guerra offered amiably.

“Yeah,” Dominic said.

“You boys enjoy yourselves.” Mr. Guerra glanced at Juan one last time before walking away.

“Well, that was weird,” Dominic said as he raked a shaky hand back through his purple hair. “I feel like I just fell into the Twilight Zone or something.”

Juan leaned forward and spoke in a low voice. “Um, did you know that Mr. Guerra is a people smuggler?”

Dominic feigned surprise. “Really?” He was well aware that Mr. Guerra had worked in people smuggling to get Mexicans across the border as well as a human trafficking ring. It was through his connections in the criminal underworld that Mr. Guerra had gotten a hold of his mother Leiko.

“Wow, it’s a small world.” Dominic had thought Mr. Guerra was retired, but apparently he was still up to some of his old tricks. People smuggling, huh? At least…Juan didn’t get enslaved.

“Yeah,” Juan coughed into his hand and decided to change the subject. “So that white-haired friend of yours. He’s talking about Gabriel. Isn’t he?”

Dominic choked on his drink. “Uh, yeah.”

“What is Gabriel to you exactly?”

Dominic played with his purple and white cocktail umbrella, opening and closing it nervously. “He’s…just a friend and uh, roommate, I guess.” He shrugged nonchalantly.

Juan’s eyes narrowed keenly. “You guys are currently living together?”

“Yes, but that’s only until…” Dominic trailed off and nibbled on his bottom lip.

“Until?” Juan prompted.

Dominic spread his hands. “I decide I want to move out, I guess.”

“Well, cheers,” Juan began as he raised his glass in a toast, “to maybe having a reason to move out soon.” He tossed a playful wink Dominic’s way.

“Uh, yeah.” Dominic raised his glass and they clinked their glasses together. An hour later, when they tried to ask for the check, Mr. Guerra refused to take their money, so they just left the club.

“I’m gonna grab a cab, so I guess this is goodnight,” Dominic said absentmindedly as he tried to spot a cab that he could take to Gabriel’s apartment.

“Hey.” Juan spoke up to get Dominic’s attention. Juan’s brown eyes were swirling with lust, and he took Dominic’s hand. “It doesn’t have to be goodnight yet.” His tone was suggestive, hopeful.

The vampire flushed. “Oh, I know this might sound odd coming from me, but…” Dominic twisted a strand of his hair around his index finger nervously. “I’d like to take things…slow. If that’s alright?”

Juan’s smile faltered for a moment, but then he smiled silkily. “Of course, that’s alright. I respect that. But may I at least kiss you goodnight before you disappear on me like Cinderella?”

Dominic chuckled amusedly and nodded. Juan reached out, cupped Dominic’s cheek, and leaned in for a kiss. Juan gently moved his lips against Dominic’s and the vampire found himself responding to the kiss.

Their tongues danced together. But Dominic noted that there weren’t any butterflies in his stomach like there had been when he’d kissed Gabriel under the moonlight. What the hell is wrong with me? Butterflies? Since when did I need to feel butterflies in order to kiss a man! Maybe I only felt like that because Gabriel is a supreme being, an angel. And Juan is just human.

Juan pulled back and grinned at Dominic happily. “That was…amazing. Yeah?” His brown eyes were glittering with emotion.

“Uh, yeah…amazing,” Dominic readily agreed as guilt swirled inside of his chest. Juan looked so happy and he wished he felt the same way.

“Sure you don’t want a ride?” Juan asked.

“Yeah, I just want to grab a cab and head home. I’m really tired. But thank you,” Dominic said swiftly.

Juan gave Dominic one last peck on the cheek before sauntering off to where he’d parked his car.

Dominic watched him go and a few minutes later he was able to smoothly duck into the alley next to Crushed Velvet. He summoned his wings and flew back to Gabriel’s apartment. Twenty minutes later, he was landing on the balcony.

He breathed in deep, but there were no invisible angels on the balcony that night so he continued his way inside. He spotted Gabriel sitting on the white leather couch in the living room staring at the flat screen TV. It wasn’t on.

“Hey,” Dominic greeted tentatively, wondering what was wrong.

Gabriel jumped and turned to look at Dominic. His expression was cold, unreadable. “Dominic, welcome back.” He swallowed. “How did your date go?”

Dominic shrugged and took a seat on the couch next to Gabriel. “It was…nice. Juan’s a nice guy. Would you believe he’s even open-minded about S&M? And my ‘blood fetish’?”

“He sounds perfect,” Gabriel drawled.

“Yeah,” Dominic agreed in an equally dull tone.

“So did you guys…?”

“Have sex?” Dominic’s eyebrows rose. “No. We just kissed.”

Gabriel let out a huff. “That’s it?” He eyed Dominic skeptically.

“Hey, only man-sluts sleep with you on the first date,” Dominic argued heatedly.

“Ah.”

Dominic took a deep breath to steel his nerves for what he was about to say. He knew that Gabriel wouldn’t be too happy about it. “But I don’t think I’m going to be able to have sex with Juan…ever.”

“What!” Gabriel turned to glare at the vampire. “Why the hell not? You need Juan’s love to get your soul back, you fool.”

“I know that, but…I only know how to screw, Gabriel,” Dominic admitted with a desperate tinge to this voice. “Not make love.”

“Ah.”

A few minutes of uncomfortable silence passed between them before Dominic turned to Gabriel, and suddenly gave him a hopeful look. “What if you showed me how to make love?”

Gabriel gave Dominic a look of utter disbelief and let out a bitter chuckle. “Dominic, that kiss we shared on the beach was my first kiss. I’ve never had sex. I wouldn’t know jack about ‘making love’.”

Dominic’s heart had begun to beat a little faster inside of his chest. So he’d been right about being Gabriel’s first kiss. “But it has to be different from what I’ve experienced with the pain, toys, whips, and chains, right?” He questioned with a lost look on his face.

“Making love should be…gentle, tender, loving,” Gabriel grumbled and frowned at the thought of how Dominic usually had sex. “There should be no pain, only pleasure,” he said adamantly and gave Dominic a heated look, which caused the vampire to give him a startled look in return. He looked away and coughed into his hand. “At least, that is what I believe.”

“You see, you do know more than me after all.” Dominic’s voice had become low, husky. “Gabriel, why don’t you make love to me?”

Gabriel shook his head. “No. Dominic, I can’t. We can’t. It wouldn’t be right.” A haunted expression formed on Gabriel’s face. It should be easier to refuse Dominic’s request than this.

“It would just be practice, Gabriel,” Dominic purred smoothly. “I need this. I need to know what it’s like in order to have the confidence to do it with a nice, normal guy like Juan. A ‘goody’.” His voice had taken on a begging tone.

“Practice?” Gabriel rubbed a hand over his spiky hair. “I wouldn’t even know where to begin.” His expression turned lost. He was having a hard time coming up with reasons why he shouldn’t do this with Dominic and more reasons about why he should.

“It always begins with a kiss,” Dominic murmured as he leaned over and pressed his lips gently against Gabriel’s. He couldn’t help it – he let out a little moan of relief. He’d been aching for Gabriel’s touch ever since their kiss on the beach.

Gabriel closed his eyes and savored the kiss. Dominic started to move his lips against his and the angel eagerly responded. He just hoped he wasn’t a bad kisser. Dominic had a lot of experience and was probably comparing him to all his past lovers.

Butterflies fluttered in Dominic’s stomach and he smiled against Gabriel’s lips. Butterflies. They were back. He felt giddy. Only Gabriel had ever made him feel this way. Dominic deepened their kiss and hungrily swirled his tongue around Gabriel’s.

The heat and passion between them began to build, and their hands began to roam over each other’s hard, muscular bodies. Gabriel enjoyed the feeling of Dominic’s lithely muscled chest and slid his hands up his arms next.

Dominic boldly ran his hands over the front of Gabriel’s chest. Gabriel groaned when Dominic’s hands brushed over his nipples. Dominic pulled back, flushed and panting. “Why don’t we move this to the bedroom?”

Gabriel nodded silently. They stood up and walked to Dominic’s bedroom. They were about to enter when Gabriel grabbed Dominic’s hand. “No. My bedroom.” The angel dragged Dominic into his bedroom instead. Gabriel just didn’t feel right about having sex with a man where his sister used to sleep.

Their kissing resumed as they made their way over to Gabriel’s bed. Dominic reached out and impatiently began to try and take Gabriel’s shirt off. At the same time Gabriel started on the buttons of Dominic’s waistcoat.

In seconds, they were both shirtless and they resumed their frantic kissing as they stumbled backwards towards the bed. The back of Dominic’s knees hit the edge of the bed and he fell back onto it. Gabriel fell on top of Dominic and the bare flesh of their chests touched deliciously.

Gabriel pulled back and rested his forehead against Dominic’s, panting for breath. “What now?” he breathed.

Dominic smiled wickedly. “We get naked.” He began to undo his pants.

Gabriel watched as Dominic took off his pants, slid them down his long legs, and tossed the pants on the bed.

Noticing that he had Gabriel’s rapt attention, Dominic teasingly put his thumbs in the waistband of his boxers and slowly began to tug downwards.

Gabriel swallowed thickly as Dominic’s treasure trail was revealed.

Dominic pulled his boxers down, and he flushed, a little embarrassed that he was already aroused and Gabriel hadn’t even touched him yet.

The vampire removed his boxers completely, twirled them around on his index finger playfully, and tossed them to the bedroom floor.

Dominic scooted backwards on the bed, spread his legs slightly and crooked his finger at Gabriel. “Come here, angel.”

Gabriel snapped out of his stunned stupor and quickly took his boots and pants off before tossing them to the floor. He hesitated shyly on his boxers, but after a few seconds he lowered them, revealing his own aroused state.

Dominic groaned at the sight. “Oh, baby. Impressive. You’re so big.”

Gabriel smirked and tossed his boxers aside. He crawled up the bed with predatory grace. Dominic spread his legs wider to accommodate Gabriel’s big, muscular body.

Gabriel captured Dominic’s lips in a fierce, passionate kiss as his hands gently roamed Dominic’s body with treasuring caresses, and feather-light touches. It was pure torture to Dominic. Dominic raised his hips to grind against Gabriel wantonly. He needed more. More friction. More everything.

Gabriel groaned at the sensation and began to grind against Dominic. Dominic felt what Gabriel was doing and smiled. The angel’s experimental ministrations weren’t rough or demanding. It was so different from Dominic’s other ‘lovers’. Dominic frowned. Could he really call them that? They were just ‘clients’ weren’t they?

“How do I unite our bodies?” Gabriel breathed, his brow furrowed in confusion.

Dominic blinked. “You can just-”

Gabriel put a finger to Dominic’s lips. “No. Don’t lie to me. I don’t want to hurt you…not like they did.” The angel’s eyes were practically glowing with emotion. “How do I do this properly?”

“You have to prepare me,” Dominic admitted as his cheeks turned pink.

Gabriel frowned. “Prepare?”

“Don’t worry. I’ll do it,” Dominic quickly assured. “You just…watch.”

Gabriel watched Dominic intently, soaking it all in.

It was hotter with Gabriel watching him and Dominic moaned.

Gabriel had unconsciously begun to touch himself as he watched Dominic preparing himself. He’d never seen such an erotic sight.

Dominic could have used a little more prep, but he could tell Gabriel couldn’t wait much longer. The vampire scooted up the bed, and spread his legs. “Take me, Gabriel.”

Silently, Gabriel moved up the bed, over Dominic’s body. He used his hand to help him to unite his body with Dominic’s.

Dominic groaned at the sensation of their bodies becoming one. The vampire trembled beneath Gabriel, overcome with emotion when their bodies were completely united. He could hardly believe it. He felt like laughing or crying or shouting for joy. He wasn’t quite sure which. “You can move,” Dominic said softly.

Gabriel looked down and noticed that Dominic’s state of arousal had flagged because of the slight pain. “Not yet,” Gabriel said huskily before reaching down and pleasuring Dominic with his hand.

“You don’t have to do that,” Dominic gasped as shocks of pleasure traveled up his spine.

“I want to do it. I want you to feel good. Like I do.” Gabriel continued to pleasure Dominic. A minute later, he could feel Dominic’s body relax.

“Now, I’m going to move,” Gabriel declared.

“Oh God!” Dominic groaned as his head thrashed on the pillow.

Gabriel adopted a steady, gentle rhythm for their lovemaking. He leaned over and captured Dominic’s lips lustily with his own and kissed Dominic at the same time he surged over him.

Dominic eagerly kissed Gabriel back. He’d never felt so good, so overcome with emotion before while having sex. Everything was different. His eyes were burning like he wanted to cry. So this was ‘lovemaking’. This…was truly beautiful.

Gabriel was playing his body like a violin, and drawing out a sweet, sensual melody. He wrapped his arms around Gabriel’s neck and pulled him close.

As Gabriel neared his peak he could feel something building inside of him. “What should I do?”

“Let go,” Dominic said in a breathy demand.

Gabriel reached the peak of his pleasure with a shout. “Dominic!”

“Gabriel!” Dominic cried out as he was pushed over the edge. Stars burst in front of his eyes. The pleasure was so intense, soul-shattering.

Gabriel collapsed on top of Dominic, utterly spent, but Dominic didn’t mind the heavy weight. No, he welcomed it. It made this all the more real. Gabriel had just had sex with him. I had sex with Gabriel. I can’t believe it. Eeee! Dominic inwardly squealed.

Gabriel pushed himself up on his arms. “Sorry, I’m crushing you. How was it?”

“It’s okay…that was amazing.” Dominic beamed.

“Yeah, it really was.” Gabriel chuckled. “I think I can understand now why humans seem to be so obsessed with sex. No wonder there’s seven billion people on this puny planet.”

Dominic frowned at the angel’s words. “I know you want me to be happy, but I want you to be happy too. Maybe one day you’ll find someone and even fall in love with them.” His tone was laced with hope and sadness.

I already have fallen in love with someone and that someone is you…Dominic Wilde. Gabriel thought to himself cheerlessly. “No…angels can’t fall in love. It’s forbidden.”

Dominic frowned. “What about your sister?”

“She lost her wings and elemental power.” Gabriel shook his head. “She’ll have to save the lives of one thousand humans if she wants them back.”

“Slaine Morvyn must have been worth the sacrifice.”

Gabriel scowled, moved off of Dominic, and lay on his back. A cool, stoic mask had formed on the angel’s face.

“Sorry. I shouldn’t have mentioned him.” Dominic nibbled on his lower lip.

“I hope this was enough practice for you to be with Juan properly now,” Gabriel said in a gruff voice, his expression still shuttered.

Dominic swallowed thickly and had to blink back tears. “Yeah. I think I’ll be able to be with him now.”

“Good.” It takes two to tango after all.

Dominic’s heart clenched painfully inside of his chest. “Yeah, good.”

To be continued in…Dance 9: Mambo

Chapter 9: Mambo

Gabriel decided to go to Iron Casket in order to get wasted. Six beers later he was finally feeling a bit of a buzz. Beer bottles littered his table and he couldn’t help but remember that night not too long ago when he’d been drowning his sorrows in booze while fretting about his sister Uriel falling in love with a vampire punk.

That night, two mischievous incubus demons had tried to take advantage of him and had spit in his drink. An incubus’s spit was a powerful aphrodisiac, and he’d become aroused for the very first time because of it.

Just before he could punch his crotch, Dominic had appeared, and had ‘taken care of him’. Gabriel could still remember that moment perfectly. How Dominic had sunk to his knees and taken his cock into his hot, wet mouth.

Gabriel groaned at the remembrance. Dominic…

He was in love with Dominic, and had just made love to him in order to push him into the arms of another male. Gabriel chugged back the rest of his beer. The Goth metal was pumping through the speakers loudly, but Gabriel could barely hear it.

In a distant manner, the angel watched the Goths, punks and vampire wannabes moving their bodies sensually on the dance floor beneath a laser light show. Gabriel was there, but at the same time felt detached to his surroundings, which was why he was incredibly startled when two people suddenly took a seat at his table.

“Hey Gabriel, long time no see,” a thick Scottish brogue greeted.

“Gabriel, it’s so good to see you!” a bubbly female voice joined in.

Gabriel looked up, and blinked his blurry eyes. Ah, it was Garth Mackenzie, and his girlfriend, veterinarian, Dr. Sasha Robinovitch.

A little while ago, Gabriel had been Garth’s guardian angel, and he’d helped Garth to find his destined Judge – Sasha. Garth was a demon tiger shifter a.k.a a Hellcat. Garth was also one of Gabriel’s ex-comrades. Although, Garth didn’t possess his memories from his time as an Archangel in Heaven.

Sometimes, Gabriel wished Garth would remember then maybe he wouldn’t feel so…alone. At least, he’d have one of his friends back. It was hard fighting a one-man mission.

Garth and Sasha were like his ‘success story’. The perfect example that a demon or vampire could find love with their fated Judge and be redeemed. Ah, the irony.

A sardonic smile curled Gabriel’s lips. He raised his beer at the couple in mock salute. “Well, if it isn’t Garth and Sasha…the perfect couple,” he slurred. “My success story. The perfect example of a demon finding love and redemption through his fated Judge. To Judges!” Gabriel began to chug his new beer.

Garth and Sasha shot each other a worried look at Gabriel’s strange behavior. Sasha took in the sight of all the empty beer bottles on the table and her expression turned deeply concerned.

“Hey, are you okay, Gabriel?” Garth asked gruffly. “You need me to beat the crap out of someone?”

Sasha shot Garth a chiding look at his violent suggestion before turning her attention back to Gabriel. “Is it…about Uriel and Slaine?” she asked tentatively.

Gabriel blinked and a crooked smile formed on his face. “No. It’s not about them. In fact, I think I’m over that. I actually feel…happy for them now. At least they get to be together, you know? True love conquers all. Yeah, right.” Gabriel let out a bitter laugh that was laced with sadness.

“Well, what is this about? Is it about Dominic?” Garth asked keenly. No matter how much Gabriel would have denied it, Garth knew that Gabriel had a soft spot for the vampire gigolo that appeared to be madly in love with the Archangel.

Gabriel took another sip of his beer. “Trouble? Ha! I already found that perfect guy. He’s even into S&M and blood fetish. He’s perfect for Dominic. Perfect, perfect, perfect.” There was a strange sarcastic edge to Gabriel’s voice.

“Yes. It’s great. Perfect!” Gabriel declared loudly, waving his beer bottle through the air and splashing some of the beer onto the table.

Garth and Sasha exchanged a pointed look at Gabriel’s erratic behavior. They’d never seen the stoic male so unhinged before.

“And it’s all thanks to me!” Gabriel continued in a bitter tone. “Dominic couldn’t have done it without me. He used me as practice, you see. Dominic wanted to know how to make love to someone, and I practiced that with him too!”

Shocked expressions formed on Garth and Sasha’s faces at this startling announcement.

Gabriel laughed at their startled expressions. “Yep. I had sex with Dominic. I made love to him, so he can run off and be happy and in love with another man. Whoop-dee-doo!” Gabriel’s voice was dripping with sarcasm as he raised his beer in another salute.

Garth and Sasha’s eyes were wide, their jaws dropped. Gabriel and Dominic had had sex! It was…unreal.

“You had sex with Dominic?” Garth’s voice was stern, his golden eyes narrow, almost angry. “Why?” He demanded with a dangerous edge to his voice. Garth was friends with Dominic. He owed the information broker a lot because without Dominic he never would have found out the location of his Archenemy the Red Priest and been able to free his shifter clan from the man’s evil clutches. He was also protective of Dominic, knowing about Dominic’s profession as a professional escort.

“I told you,” Gabriel slurred. “It was just practice.”

Garth growled low in his throat and his golden eyes flashed. “I thought better of you.”

“Wait,” Sasha quickly interrupted before Garth ended up punching Gabriel. She turned her attention to Gabriel. “Gabriel, was it really just practice? Because I find that hard to believe. It doesn’t sound like you at all. I don’t think you’d be able to do something like that with someone unless it meant something.” She gave Gabriel a searching look.

Gabriel looked conflicted for a moment before he let out a defeated sigh. “You always were brilliant, Dr. Sasha Robinovitch. I can’t hide anything from your keen analytical skills, can I? You’re right. It did mean something to me. I…I’ve fallen in love with Dominic Wilde.”

Sasha gasped and raised a hand in front of her mouth. Garth’s anger drained out of him and his shoulders sagged.

Sasha’s brow furrowed in confusion. “But I don’t understand. If you love him…why don’t you go to him?”

“Yeah, why can’t you be with him?” Garth asked in a frustrated tone.

“When I made love to Dominic I tried to pour all of my love into it, but when I checked on Dominic’s reflection afterwards…he still had no reflection, which means he didn’t get his soul back. You see, my love for him isn’t strong enough to redeem him and get his soul back. Only a Judge can do that for him. Dominic must be with his Judge in order to get his soul back. It’s the only way for Dominic to become a part of His Holy Army. I’d had a small hope we could be together, but…that hope was shattered.” Gabriel scrubbed a hand down his face.

Garth slammed his hand down on the table angrily causing the beer bottles to rattle. One of the bottles rolled off the table and shattered as it hit the floor. “This is a load of crap. I know how much Dominic likes you.” I’m pretty sure Dominic loves him, but it’s not my place to say that. What the hell is going on? Why didn’t Dominic get his soul back after they made love? There’s something fishy going on here.

Gabriel shook his head sadly. “Not enough apparently. Besides, I’m his guardian angel – nothing more. I have nothing to do with his life. Angels aren’t allowed to love humans. My love for Dominic is an impossible love.”

“I thought my love for Garth was impossible,” Sasha said as she reached out and took Garth’s hand. “And look at us now.” Garth squeezed Sasha’s hand back and gave her a loving look.

Gabriel smiled lopsidedly at the lovey-dovey couple. “At least I managed to get one thing right.”

“Who cares about The Rules,” Garth snarled viciously. “Rules are made to be broken. Isn’t that what you told me once, Rogue Angel? If you love Dominic…you should hold on tight and never let go!”

Gabriel’s expression turned tortured and he shook his head dismally. “I won’t get in the way of Dominic’s true happiness, Garth. I am his guardian angel, and I will protect his smile.” With my life if I have to. Gabriel finished his beer, stood up, and began to walk away.

Garth and Sasha watched him go with sad looks on their faces. Was love really supposed to be so…painful? Was this really Gabriel and Dominic’s destiny? They wondered.

***

The following evening, Dominic awoke alone in his bed. Well, not entirely alone. The Pomsky was fast asleep in the bed next to him. He realized that he still needed to come up with a name for the cute dog. He frowned since he remembered having fallen asleep in Gabriel’s bed, which meant that sometime during the night or perhaps day, Gabriel had picked him up and had carried him back to his room. He’d thrown him away…

No, no, no. Dominic shook his head of such self-deprecating thoughts. There he was, thinking negatively again. Dominic got out of bed, showered, washed his face, and brushed his teeth. He used his hand to wipe the steam from his bathroom mirror and held his breath.

Nope. No reflection. Dominic had hoped, but…no. He may have loved Gabriel, but that didn’t mean the angel loved him back. Gabriel was too good for him. So far above him like a shinning star in the sky.

Dominic would treasure their one night together, remember it always, and keep it in his heart.

The vampire dressed in a silky, dark purple shirt, purple and black zebra print pants, and black dress shoes, before making his way into the living room. He frowned when there was no sign of Gabriel, but there was a stainless steel dome covering a plate of food on the kitchen island.

Dominic raised the dome and found a plate of shrimp linguini with a white wine sauce. There was a small yellow sticky note next to the plate. The note read:

Dominic,

I had Archangel duties to attend to.

Hope you enjoy the pasta.

Best of luck,

Gabriel

Even though Gabriel was being polite in the note Dominic couldn’t help but feel ‘blown off’.

Around seven o’clock, Dominic flew to the ODC Dance Commons School. Fifty minutes later he was entering the studio. Class began and the crew practiced their routine. They would be performing their routine at the end of the month in front of an audience at the ODC Theater. Apparently, there were going to be some scouts there so everyone was hoping to be scouted by a dance company.

After class, Juan approached Dominic and asked him out on another date. Dominic said ‘yes’. Later at dinner, Juan reached across the table and grabbed Dominic’s hand. “Dominic, will you be my boyfriend?” There was a hopeful look in Juan’s kind brown eyes.

His gut clenching with mixed feeling, Dominic had agreed. He decided that he would do his best to fall in love with Juan Amador…for Gabriel’s sake.

This is how Dominic and Juan started to date officially.

Every night after that when Dominic awoke at six o’clock PM he’d discover that Gabriel was nowhere to be found. But a plate of food was always waiting for him on the kitchen island covered by the stainless steel dome.

Gabriel was obviously trying to put some distance between them. The thought made Dominic frown. He realized that he hadn’t spoken to Gabriel since the night they’d slept together. Had Gabriel been disgusted in the end? Whatever. Dominic shrugged.

It didn’t matter. He was Juan’s boyfriend now. And things were…perfect. Yeah, keep telling yourself that Dominic, a tiny voice piped up in Dominic’s mind.

Oh, shut up. Dominic shot back before he realized he was talking to himself. Great, just great.

Weeks passed by in this manner until the end of the month arrived. Viktor’s dance crew performed their routine at the ODC Theater. The entire time Dominic danced his eyes searched the audience for any sign of Gabriel. But the angel didn’t appear to be there. Dominic still held onto the hope that perhaps Gabriel was there, watching him while invisible.

With that thought in mind, Dominic danced his heart out that night. Viktor had even made him the ‘lead dancer’ of the routine and he was able to show off his polished skills. As a result, the crew really nailed their performance.

As soon as the crew finished their routine the theater filled with ruckus applause, cheers, and everyone in the audience gave them a standing ovation.

Juan grabbed Dominic’s hand as they took their bows and pulled Dominic into a fiery kiss. After that, the entire dance crew decided to go to Iron Casket to celebrate.

At some point everyone except for Dominic and Juan were on the dance floor, and the couple was seated at a table alone together, enjoying their fruity cocktails. “Cheers…to you.” Juan raised his glass.

Dominic blushed and clinked his glass against Juan’s.

“You were magnificent tonight,” Juan praised proudly. “I bet you’ll get scouted for one of the dance companies.”

“Yeah,” Dominic agreed. Juan’s words reminded him of what Gabriel had said to him, Believe in me…who believes in you.

“I was surprised your friend Gabriel wasn’t there at the show,” Juan began in a casual tone.

“Ah, he hasn’t been around a lot lately.” Dominic shrugged. “He’s been…busy.”

“I still don’t like the idea of you two living together.” Juan frowned and took another sip of his drink.

“What? We’re just friends,” Dominic argued.

“And I’m your boyfriend, and I have been for weeks now.” Juan raked his hand back through his silky black hair in a frustrated gesture. One lock of hair always seemed to fall back in front of his face in a sexy devil-may-care manner. “I suppose I’m a little…jealous. He gets to spend more time with you. That’s all.”

“There’s no need for you to be jealous, Juan. You know that I care for you deeply,” Dominic quickly assured.

“Dominic.” Juan took a deep breath to steel his nerves for what he was about to say. “I love you.”

Dominic was rendered speechless by Juan’s sudden confession. Juan…loved him? It took him a few minutes before he could speak. “I…”

“You don’t have to say anything, amor,” Juan interrupted and reached into his pocket. He pulled out something and then slid it across the table towards Dominic.

Dominic’s heart was beating like mad inside of his chest.

Juan uncovered the item to reveal that it was an apartment key. “Move in with me, Dominic.” His brown eyes were swirling with emotion as he awaited Dominic’s response.

When a gay man asked another gay man to move in with him…it was practically a marriage proposal. Or at least, this is how Dominic felt about it. Dominic felt like his heart was being torn in two. Over the last few weeks, he’d come to know Juan better, and had begun to develop feelings for him. Juan was such a nice guy after all.

But the idea of leaving Gabriel’s apartment…still hurt. Even so, he knew how he had to respond. “Yes. My answer is ‘yes’.” Dominic responded with tears in his magenta eyes. He wasn’t sure if they were from happiness or sadness. Maybe a combination of both.

Juan grinned triumphantly at his boyfriend. “Hell yeah. I’m the luckiest man alive!” Juan leaned over the table and kissed Dominic. He pulled back and continued to grin. “Tonight we are going to celebrate! I’ll go get us some more drinks, amor!”

“Sure,” Dominic agreed dazedly.

At that moment, Garth Mackenzie and Malakye Sterling took a seat at Dominic’s table. Garth was looking pissed while Mal had this shy, awkward look on his face. “What the hell was that all about?” Garth demanded as he crossed his arms over his brawny chest.

“Oh…hey, Garth. Long time no see. Ah, that was my boyfriend Juan,” Dominic started to explain nonchalantly.

At that moment, Juan popped up at the table, holding two drinks. “Hey, why all the long faces?”

“We were just leaving,” Garth growled as he stood up from the table. “Right, Mal?”

“Well, actually, I wanted to speak with Dominic a little longer,” Malakye was saying before he noticed Garth’s death glare and gulped. “That’s right. Gotta go. Things to do, people to see.” He laughed nervously.

“Congratulations on your moving in together,” Garth spat at Juan venomously as he stood up.

“Congratulations, Dominic. Bye,” Malakye said as Garth dragged him away. Once they were out of earshot Malakye glared at Garth. “What the hell was that all about, Garth? Why did you say those cruel things to Dominic? Gabriel isn’t the only one suffering, you know? Dominic…told me things. He’s suffering too!”

Garth let go of Malakye’s wrist and spun to face him, a fierce look on his face. “There’s something fishy about all this. Especially that Juan guy. He makes the hair on the back of my neck stand on end.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “It’s like…I’m being watched by a powerful enemy.”

Malakye blinked and a confused expression fell over his face. “Juan? But he’s just a normal human. I don’t sense anything odd from him. Gabriel even said he’s a Judge. He’s Dominic’s destiny.”

Garth shrugged petulantly. “Maybe. I just don’t like the guy. There’s something off about him. It’s instinct, Mal. And I always trust my instincts. I need to speak to Gabriel about all this. Now.” He gave his friend an expectant look.

Malakye let out a resigned sigh. “Oh, alright. I’ll teleport you to him.” The plant alien reached out, grabbed Garth’s wrist, closed his eyes, and visualized Gabriel in his mind before concentrating his power on teleporting to Gabriel’s location.

They materialized inside of Gabriel’s penthouse apartment and directly in the center of the living room. The smell of baked cookies hit their noses and was almost overwhelming. It was like they’d just entered a bakery.

Garth and Malakye shared a quizzical look before walking towards the open kitchen where they spotted Gabriel dressed in a frilly apron, standing behind the kitchen island, and stirring a large bowl filled with cookie dough. There was even flour on the angel’s face.

Cookies were everywhere. Chocolate chip cookies, sugar cookies, and gingerbread cookies shaped like angels. Plates and trays piled high with the cookies covered every available surface inside of the kitchen.

“Gabriel, what the hell is all this?” Garth demanded as he stalked towards the kitchen. He couldn’t help but wonder if his friend had lost his mind.

Gabriel looked up, spotted his two friends, and smiled breezily at them. “Oh, this? I decided to do a little baking. Dominic likes sweet things. This will be to celebrate him getting his soul back.”

Malakye strolled over to the kitchen island, snagged a chocolate chip cookie, and plopped it into his mouth. “Mmm, hey, these are pretty good.”

“I’m glad to hear it.” Gabriel beamed.

Garth shot a glare Mal’s way. “Not helping, Mal.”

Malakye flinched guiltily and put the cookie back down onto the plate. “Right. Sorry.”

“You can’t be serious. Are you really going to let that Juan guy sleep with Dominic tonight?” Garth demanded.

Gabriel flinched. “T-That has nothing to do with me.” He averted his gaze. “Besides, it’s the only way Dominic will get his soul back. My love for Dominic wasn’t strong enough, but Juan’s will be. You’ll see.”

“Are you sure you don’t want to stop him? I can teleport you to his side in an instant,” Malakye offered tentatively. “We’re on your side, Gabriel. Even if it would be breaking The Rules.”

Gabriel shook his head, a lost look in his icy blue eyes. “I can’t be that selfish. I won’t stand in the way of Dominic’s true happiness. His destiny.” The angel’s voice was firm.

The kitchen timer went off with a bing. “Oh, the next batch of cookies is ready!” Gabriel quickly put on a pair of pink oven mitts, opened up the stove, and slid out the tray of cookies. He set the tray of cookies down on the granite countertop.

“Who wants to help me decorate these cookies for Dominic?” Gabriel asked with a slightly crazed look in his eyes.

“You can’t be ser-” Garth was saying when Mal put a hand on his arm to stop him. Garth shot him a glare, but Mal shook his head sadly at Garth.

“We’d be happy to help you, Gabriel,” Mal said with forced brightness.

“Great. There’s icing and sprinkles,” Gabriel said as he began to take out the small plastic bottles filled with rainbow-colored sprinkles.

Garth watched sullenly, and noticed that Gabriel’s hands were shaking. His eyebrows rose to his hairline. He realized that the angel was barely keeping himself together. “I’ll help too. I bet Dominic will really love these.” His voice was hoarse.

“You think so? I hope so,” Gabriel said.

***

In his used Toyota Civic Juan drove Dominic to his apartment building. Juan managed to find a pretty good parking spot across the street. The duo exited the car and approached the building.

Dominic let out a whistle as he looked up at the brick apartment building. “Hey, this is a nice place.” It was just as nice as Gabriel’s building, actually. Which was a little odd considering that he recalled Juan saying something about having money problems. A thoughtful frown formed on his face.

“Uh, yeah,” Juan agreed with a shrug. “I like it.”

“Aren’t the apartments expensive here?” Dominic asked curiously.

“They’re not so bad,” Juan said evasively as they headed for the elevator.

They took the elevator to the fourteenth floor and exited. Juan led the way and stopped in front of room 1403. Juan fished out his keys, opened the door, and flipped on a light switch before ushering Dominic inside. “Come on in, and make yourself at home.”

Dominic entered the apartment and Juan closed the door behind him. Dominic let out another whistle. “Whoo.” This was a luxury apartment, and very differently furnished when compared to Gabriel’s cold, sterile apartment.

Juan’s apartment had been decorated with lots of gold, red and black. Most of the furniture looked like antiques and there were even Persian carpets on the floor. Dominic spotted two red leather couches in the living room sitting in front of a flat screen TV.

Situated right before the TV was a glass coffee table. Red velvet drapes covered the windows and were tied with golden cords that had little tassels on them. There was an open kitchen with black granite countertops, and stainless steel and chrome appliances. It was like something out of a Pottery Barn magazine.

“This place is amazing,” Dominic praised as he spotted a lamp with a red and gold shade. “Do you mind if I take a look around?”

“Not at all. Knock yourself out. This is where you’ll be living if you decide to move in with me after all,” Juan said amiably.

“How can you afford a place like this?” Dominic frowned thoughtfully again. “I thought you were supporting your family back in Mexico and working like five part-time jobs?”

Juan flinched guiltily and rubbed the back of his neck. “Oh. Ah, I had some money saved up, and well, home is important.”

Dominic took a seat on the red leather couch sitting in front of the TV, grabbed the remote, and turned the TV on. “Ooo this TV is massive and the surround sound is sweet!” Dominic began to flip through the channels.

Juan strolled up behind Dominic and leaned over to whisper in his ear, “I thought you’d be more interested in the bedroom.” His voice had taken on a husky edge.

Dominic shivered as Juan’s cinnamon-scented breath tickled his ear and he flushed at Juan’s suggestive words. “Uh, yeah.” He swallowed.

“Nervous?”

“A little.”

“How about I get us some wine?” Juan suggested smoothly.

“That would be great. Thanks.” Dominic let out a little breath of relief. He hoped the wine would help to calm his nerves.

Juan entered the kitchen, went over to a cupboard, opened it, and pulled out a bottle of red wine. He opened the bottle and poured two glasses of wine, which he took over to Dominic. He handed Dominic a glass of wine. “Here, mi amor.”

“Uh, thanks,” Dominic said with a sheepish smile.

Juan took a seat next to Dominic on the couch and their legs brushed up against each other. Dominic took a large gulp of wine.

Juan took a sip of his wine and then turned his heated gaze towards Dominic. “I can’t believe you’re finally here like this.” He reached out and caressed Dominic’s cheek lovingly.

Dominic leaned into his touch. “Me neither.”

Juan set his wineglass down on the table. “I’ve been waiting so long for this.”

“Uh, me too.” Dominic quickly gulped down the rest of his wine before setting the empty glass on the table.

Juan used his hand to turn Dominic’s face so that he could gaze into his eyes before he kissed him passionately. Dominic closed his eyes and eagerly kissed him back.

Juan began to impatiently unbutton Dominic’s waistcoat and then tossed it aside. Following suit, Dominic tugged at Juan’s T-shirt and was soon pulling it over Juan’s head.

“Mmm,” Dominic let out an appreciative hum as Juan’s tan, muscular chest was revealed. He couldn’t help but compare Juan with Gabriel though. Gabriel’s chest was more muscular than Juan’s, covered with battle scars, and his skin was like alabaster. Dominic shook his head. Don’t think about Gabriel, he chided himself.

Juan began to unbutton Dominic’s shirt and frowned. “Too many darned buttons.”

Dominic smirked. “Allow me.” He ripped his shirt open. “Better?”

“Much.” Juan ogled Dominic’s golden hued chest for a moment before leaning in to kiss, lick, and nip at Dominic’s collarbone.

Dominic let out a moan, and put one of his hands on the top of Juan’s head. His zebra striped pants became tight.

Juan pulled back, licked his lips, and glanced down at Dominic’s crotch, noticing his aroused state. A sly grin curled his full lips.

“Hey, what do you say we take this to the bedroom?” Juan stood up and offered his hand to Dominic.

Dominic placed his trembling hand in Juan’s and allowed himself to be pulled up.

Juan paused, and a quizzical look formed on his face. He looked down at his hand that was holding Dominic’s. “You’re trembling.”

Dominic tried to shrug lackadaisically. “I’m just nervous.”

Juan offered Dominic a warm, reassuring smile. “Don’t be nervous. It’s just me. And I’ll take good care of you. Come on.” Juan tugged Dominic along and they made their way to the bedroom.

Juan opened the door to his bedroom and flipped on a light switch, illuminating the room.

Dominic let out another whistle. “Whoo. This room is…incredible.”

A queen-sized, black, wrought iron, four-poster bed took up most of the space in the room. The bed was covered with a plush red and gold comforter. Red velvet curtains covered the windows. And the lamps sitting on the two nightstands on either side of the bed had red and gold shades. A mahogany ceiling fan hung from the ceiling directly over the bed.

Dominic frowned as he eyed the antique dresser. It looked pricey. “I wouldn’t have thought your room would be decorated quite like this,” he admitted.

Juan walked up behind Dominic and nibbled on the shell of his ear. “Oh? And how would you have imagined my room?”

“Well, for one thing, I expected to see photos of your family,” Dominic explained. “Since you talk about them all the time.”

“I put them away.” There was a playful glint in Juan’s brown eyes. “I didn’t want them to watch us having sex.”

Dominic gulped. “Oh.” That’s when he finally noticed the red rose petals scattered over the comforter on the bed. Lit red candles also surrounded the bed in a circle. “Wow. That’s…very romantic. You didn’t have to go to the trouble. It’s not like I’m a virgin or anything.” Dominic let out a nervous laugh.

“I know, but I still wanted this night to be special,” Juan rumbled in a sultry voice.

“Come on.” Juan led Dominic to the bed. They crawled onto the bed together and resumed their kissing.

Dominic ended up on his back and he scooted backwards to give Juan more room on the bed. Juan ended up on top of Dominic, and as he continued to kiss the vampire Juan began to take Dominic’s shoes and socks off before tossing them aside.

Then Juan began to undo Dominic’s pants and pulled them down his long, toned legs. While remaining lip locked with the vampire, Juan prepared Dominic. Dominic wrapped his arms around Juan’s neck and concentrated on their kissing while Juan prepped him. The Latino obviously knew what he was doing.

“You’re ready,” Juan declared in a husky voice. He pulled back, and stared down at Dominic with lust shinning in his brown eyes.

“Juan,” Dominic said breathlessly. This was it. Juan was about to make love to him. Just like Gabriel had. He started to spread his legs.

But Juan shook his head at Dominic. “This will be easier if you get on your hands and knees.”

Dominic blinked, but did as he was told. He was used to taking orders in the bedroom so didn’t think much of it. He flipped over and got on his hands and knees. He could hear the sound of Juan taking off his shoes and pants behind him.

A few seconds later, Dominic could feel Juan tracing his spine with his wicked tongue. “Oh God,” Dominic moaned.

Juan positioned himself behind Dominic so that he could unite their bodies. The Latino took a moment to admire the view. “You have a really nice body, Dominic.” Juan scooted forward and began to unite their bodies. Dominic let out a moan.

Juan leaned over Dominic until his chest was pressing against Dominic’s back and he could whisper in Dominic’s ear, “I’m going to take you so hard, Dominic Wilde. I’ll make you see stars.” Juan grabbed Dominic’s arms and then tugged them back at the same time he united their bodies fully.

Dominic cried out at the mixture of pleasure and pain that hit his senses at being claimed so suddenly. “Ah! Juan!”

Juan chose a hard, hungry pace. The grip Juan had on Dominic’s wrists was bruising. But that was normal. At least, normal for the kind of kinky sex Dominic was used to having.

Juan repositioned his hands on Dominic’s hips and continued his ministrations. “You feel so good, Dominic. Are you feeling this?”

“Yes,” Dominic said.

“I know what you like. Don’t worry. I’ll give it to you, amor,” Juan said before he raised his hand and smacked Dominic’s behind hard.

Dominic cried out at the pain.

“Oh, you like that don’t you? You masochistic freak.” Juan hit Dominic’s behind again as he continued to surge over him.

Masochistic freak? Dominic was a little surprised that Juan would speak to him that way. But this was bedroom talk though. It hurt…but it felt good.

Tears sprung to Dominic’s eyes. This was different from Gabriel’s gentle lovemaking. Gabriel had treated him like he was precious.

But having S&M sex was the only way Juan would accept letting Dominic drink his blood.

“Oh baby, I’m close! Ah!” Juan shouted, before he reached the peak of his pleasure.

Dominic shuddered at the sensation. Juan pulled away and failed to notice that Dominic hadn’t been pushed over the edge.

Juan rolled onto his back with a huge smirk on his face. “Phew, that was awesome. How was it for you, amor?” He glanced over at Dominic questioningly.

Dominic flipped over onto his back, grabbed the comforter, and pulled it up over his body in order to hide his aroused state. “Great,” he said stiffly.

“Would you like to drink my blood?” Juan offered, a strange light in his eyes.

Juan shrugged. “Suit yourself. Well, I’m beat so I’m just going to crash. Good night, amor. You were amazing.” Juan leaned over and kissed Dominic’s cheek.

“Goodnight,” Dominic said.

Juan reached over and turned the lights off. It didn’t take Juan long to fall asleep and start snoring loudly.

Dominic just lay in bed and stared up at the ceiling. He’d just had sex with his fated Judge, but he didn’t feel any different. In fact, he felt, sweaty and sticky. Dirty.

Dominic decided to go take a shower. He carefully slid out of bed and stood. His knees went weak and his legs buckled. Juan had really done a number on him. It was going to hurt sitting down for a while. Dominic stumbled his way into the bathroom. He flicked on a light switch and made his way over to the shower.

The vampire stepped into the shower and turned on the cold water. He had to get rid of his arousal. Dominic showered and carefully cleaned himself. He turned the water off, exited the shower, grabbed a towel, and began to dry himself off.

He was just passing by the bathroom mirror when he noticed something. Or rather nothing at all. What the hell? Dominic spun around, put his hands on the sink, and gripped the porcelain basin as he stared at the mirror. He still didn’t have a reflection.

What the hell was going on? He wondered, dizzily. Wasn’t he supposed to get his soul back after sleeping with his Judge? Crap.

Dominic swiftly exited the bathroom, grabbed his pants, boxers, and shoes, and quickly dressed. He made his way into the living room to grab his shirt and waistcoat. He put the items on. Dominic still had a few hours before sunrise so he had plenty of time to make it back to Gabriel’s apartment safely.

The vampire exited the apartment building, summoned his wings, and flew to Gabriel’s apartment. He entered through the balcony sliding glass door.

The place smelled like freshly baked cookies. What the hell? Dominic made his way over to the kitchen and spotted Gabriel seated on a stool at the breakfast counter. The angel was fast asleep with his head lying on his folded arms on the counter.

There were cookies everywhere: chocolate chip cookies, sugar cookies and gingerbread men that had been decorated with icing and sprinkles. Dominic strode over to Gabriel grabbed his shoulder and shook him awake. “Gabriel! It’s me, Dominic! Wake up!”

“Mmm,” Gabriel groaned as he began to come awake. He blinked up at Dominic. “Huh? Dominic? Welcome home,” he said sleepily. There was still flour on his face. “And congratulations on getting your soul back.” He stretched his arms over his head.

Dominic frowned at Gabriel’s carefree attitude. “Dang it. Gabriel, something went wrong. I slept with Juan, but I didn’t get my soul back. I still don’t have a reflection!”

Gabriel was completely awake now. It was like a bucket of cold water had just been poured over his head. “What? But that’s impossible. Come with me.” Gabriel hopped off the stool, grabbed Dominic’s hand, and pulled him along as they made their way to Gabriel’s bedroom.

Gabriel kicked the door open and tugged Dominic along until they entered the bathroom. Gabriel flipped on the light switch and dragged Dominic over to stand in front of the bathroom mirror.

Dominic and Gabriel both looked at the reflection in the mirror, but it only showed Gabriel. Dominic was still invisible.

Gabriel patted Dominic’s head as he tried to reassure him even as he too was inwardly panicking. “Don’t worry. This sometimes happens.” I’m so pulling this out of thin air right now. “It might take a little while for your soul to return to you from Hell. There’s absolutely nothing to worry about.”

Dominic gave the angel a skeptical look. “Are you sure?”

Gabriel nodded. “Positive. Now, I want you to stay here while I go check on something.”

Dominic frowned. “Where are you going to go?” Worry swirled in the vampire’s magenta eyes.

“I’ll be back soon. Just…stay here. Okay? Don’t leave until I get back. Understand?” Gabriel said in a firm tone, with his hands on Dominic’s shoulders.

Dominic nodded reluctantly. “Alright, I’ll wait for you to return.”

“Attaboy. I’ll be back soon. Try and get some rest.” Gabriel leaned forward and lightly kissed Dominic on the cheek to comfort and reassure him. “Oh, and help yourself to the cookies. I made them specially for you.”

Dominic followed Gabriel through the apartment, and watched him exit onto the balcony and take off into the night sky. Then the angel turned invisible.

Dominic strolled into the kitchen and looked at the hundreds of cookies. Crap. He felt awful. He felt like he’d let Gabriel down somehow. He just knew it. What if Juan wasn’t his Judge after all? What then?

Did that mean he could forget this whole ‘Judge business’ and maybe, just maybe stay with Gabriel instead? A tiny bubble of hope formed inside of his chest.

Dominic reached out and picked up a rabbit shaped cookie with a smiley face. Would he and Gabriel…get together then? No. He was with Juan now. God, I’m a lousy boyfriend. Dominic scolded himself at his traitorous thoughts. I’m already thinking about leaving Juan for Gabriel. I’m going crazy. My destiny is so screwed up.

Dominic took a bite out of the cookie, chewed, and swallowed. His eyes widened. “Delicious,” he said as he took another bite. Blood tears began to stream down his face. “So darned delicious, Gabriel, you jerk.”

“Ruff!” the Pomsky barked at Dominic to get his attention.

Dominic looked down and noticed that the dog was staring up at him with wide eyes and his tail was wagging vigorously. Dominic smiled, tore off a piece of his cookie and tossed it at the dog. “You know, I think I’m going to call you Angel. What do you think, Angel?”

“Ruff!” Angel barked happily in response.

“Angel it is then,” Dominic declared, before crouching down and patting the dog’s head affectionately.

Angel licked Dominic’s face happily in response.

To be continued in…Dance 10: Cakewalk

Chapter 10: Cakewalk

Gabriel landed in a nearby park and swiftly hid behind a maple tree. Even though he was invisible he had to make sure that Dominic wasn’t following him. Gabriel peeked from behind the tree and looked up at the lightening sky. There was no sign of Dominic. He let out a breath of relief.

It was time to get this show on the road.

If Dominic’s soul hadn’t returned to the vampire that could only mean one thing – Dominic Wilde’s soul was still in Hell.

And Gabriel was going to go to Hell, find Dominic’s soul, and bring it back. And screw The Rules! He was a Rogue Angel anyways.

Gabriel summoned his elemental power, and the air temperature around him began to drop rapidly. Frost formed on the leaves of the nearby maple trees, and on the grass beneath his feet.

The angel concentrated his power and formed a magical ice circle beneath his feet. The circle contained a pentagram in the center filled with ancient runes and glyphs of magical power.

Once the magic circle had fully formed beneath him he concentrated on teleporting to Hell. Seconds later, Gabriel took form in the middle of a sandy desert. The sky overhead was a deep crimson and streaked with gray clouds. The overwhelming smell of fire and brimstone filled the air. He was back in the realm of Hell and in exactly the same spot where he’d left the two incubus demons Duke Zaleos and Duke Bathin.

Of course, the incubi were nowhere in sight. In the distance stood the demon city of Camelot. Camelot was a medieval city populated by all kinds of bloodthirsty demons. It was a very dangerous place, especially for an Archangel. But this was where Gabriel intended to begin his search for Dominic’s soul.

Gabriel summoned his battle armor, and a silver breastplate, gauntlets, and armored boots covered in spikes appeared on his black leather-clad body. Lastly, his broadsword appeared strapped to his side by a thick, black leather belt. He instantly felt better when he felt the weight of his trusty sword at his side.

While maintaining his invisibility, Gabriel summoned his wings. They emerged from his back and spread. With a powerful flap of his wings, he took off into the red sky, and headed for the walled city of Camelot.

Gabriel flew right over the main gate of the city and right over the demon guards’ heads. He smirked to himself. The Archangel landed within the city and began to walk down the cobbled main street.

The streets were busy and bustling with demons that were out shopping at the various clothing stores, jewelry shops, restaurants, bars, food stands, grocery stores and blacksmith shops. The demon women were dressed in medieval silk gowns. The demon men were dressed in leather outfits and/or armor.

There were gorgons with hissing snakes for hair, harpies (humanoid demons with birdlike features), minotaurs, centaurs, shifters of all kinds, incubi, and succubi. Gabriel decided to head to the most popular bar in Hell named All-Seeing Eye.

According to the rumors, the bartender, who also owned the bar, was an information broker. Demons claimed he could answer any question one had – for a price. And Gabriel was willing to pay whatever price the demon asked if he knew Dominic’s whereabouts.

Gabriel strolled down the street with purposeful steps, and a few minutes later he arrived at the bar. He looked up to see a familiar wooden sign swinging above the front door. The sign had been painted black, and the image of a golden pyramid with a single red eye drinking a tankard of ale was also painted on the sign. The paint on the sign was beginning to peel. Beneath the pyramid the bar’s name All-Seeing Eye had been painted in gold, swirling letters.

Gabriel wiped the sweat off his face before entering the bar through the swinging double doors. Hell’s climate and Gabriel didn’t mix.

As soon as the door shut behind Gabriel he willed himself to become visible and drew the immediate attention of all the demons in the bar that were seated at various round tables and booths while enjoying devilish cocktails. Scantily clad female demons were seated on the laps of their demon lovers.

Gabriel eyed the drinks suspiciously. A lot of the glasses were filled with a red liquid Gabriel assumed to be human blood. Steaming green liquid must have come from one of the acidic rivers in hell. And he also spotted floating human eyeballs in the drinks as a garnish. He shuddered in disgust.

A lot of demons ate human souls. When a human died and their ‘soul’ was sent to Hell, they were given a special ‘soul body’. This soul body had physical form while in the realm of Hell. It could be tortured, feel pain, and be eaten.

After a ‘soul’ was completely consumed or destroyed by a demon it would regenerate itself so that the ‘soul’ could be tortured and be eaten by demons again and again for all eternity.

“Look who it is.” “It’s Archangel Gabriel.” “What’s he doing here?” “He probably wants to try and convince one of us to take his deal.” The demons chuckled evilly and malice shone in their glowing eyes as they watched Gabriel’s every move.

“He’s got guts coming in here like this.” “Cursed angel.” A few more demons added.

Gabriel nonchalantly strolled towards the bar, ignoring the eyes that were drilling a hole into his back. He smoothly took a seat on one of the tall barstools.

Standing behind the bar was a bartender polishing a copper tankard. He raised an eyebrow at the angel and an amused smile curled his lips. “Hello. You’re either very brave or very stupid to come in here looking like that, Archangel. You didn’t even try to disguise your identity.”

The bartender was tall, and muscular with tanned skin. He had shaggy brown hair that was pulled back into a ponytail, and sharp brown eyes. A white bandana was tied around his forehead. Brown leather covered the demon’s body from head to toe. Gabriel noticed that there was a broadsword strapped to the demon’s waist and raised an eyebrow at it.

Gabriel shrugged lackadaisically. “Maybe I’m a bit of both. I know that what I’m doing is stupid, but I’m doing it anyways.” He lowered his voice before continuing, “I’m looking for someone.”

Gabriel chuckled. “I thought so.” He pulled out a small velvet pouch and tossed it on the table carelessly.

Vassago picked up the pouch, undid the drawstring, and peered inside. He let out an appreciative whistle. It was filled with precious gems – rubies, diamonds and sapphires. “Very nice. Where did you get these?”

“I relieved them from some scumbag demon,” Gabriel revealed with a dangerous glint in his ice-blue eyes. “He’s dead. So he won’t be needing them anymore.”

Vassago chuckled lowly. “An angel who steals from the dead! And swears. Man, oh, man, I never thought I’d see the day!” He shook his head ruefully. “You’d better be careful though, angel. You could end up fallen.” His expression turned serious.

Vassago swiftly pocketed the gems. “What is it you want to know, Archangel Gabriel?”

“I’m looking for someone, as I said. To be precise…a human soul. And I have the feeling he’s going to be in the company of the two incubus brothers, Duke Zaleos and Duke Bathin.”

Vassago paled slightly at the mention of the two sadistic incubi. Their reputations preceded them. “Zaleos and Bathin, huh? They’re bad news. Into some really dark stuff. Real sickos. What is the name of the human soul you’re looking for?”

Gabriel hesitated. “Well, he goes by the name Dominic Wilde. But the name his mother gave him is Daiki Sakamoto.”

“Daiki Sakamoto, huh?” Vassago rubbed the stubble on his chin thoughtfully. “You know, if you find him…he’s probably going to be in very bad shape. Are you sure you’ll be able to handle it, angel?”

“This coming from a man who serves human eyeballs in his drinks,” Gabriel said pointedly. “Yeah, I think I can handle it, demon.”

Vassago raised an eyebrow at the angel. “Human eyeballs?” He laughed loudly. “Now I’m insulted. My drinks are different from the usual Hell cocktails. They’re much better. In fact, I’ll make you one so you can see the difference.”

“There’s no need,” Gabriel began to object.

“It’s no problem. One moment please.” Vassago began to mix Gabriel a drink with flair.

Gabriel raised an eyebrow at the demon’s performance. If he didn’t know any better he’d say Vassago was flair bartending. Had Vassago been to Earth? He wondered.

Vassago set a martini glass down in front of Gabriel, and poured a green liquid into the glass before adding a human eyeball to the drink. Wait a second. Gabriel reached into the glass and pulled out an olive. “An olive?” He plopped it into his mouth, chewed, and swallowed. Yep, a real olive.

Gabriel raised his martini glass and sniffed the alcoholic mixture. There was a faint smell of apple coming from it. Gabriel took a small, tentative sip in case it was acid. To his surprise it was an Appletini. “What the hell? An Appletini in Hell? Really? Are you kidding me?” He gawked at Vassago.

Vassago grinned wolfishly, and nodded. “It’s all thanks to a certain wicked bartender who came and visited my bar once. You may have heard of him – Duke Dantalion. I believe he goes by the name Dante now.”

Gabriel’s eyes flared. Dantalion was one of the first demons to manage to get redeemed through the love of a Judge. Dante had been redeemed by the love of the reincarnation of Joan of Arc. Archangel Michael had been Dante’s guardian angel.

“Anyways, let’s find this poor, lost, human soul, shall we?” Vassago reached his hand beneath the bar and removed a crystal ball from a shelf. Vassago set the crystal ball on the bar counter in front of him. He then removed his bandana to reveal this third eye. His third eye was a ruby red color. Vassago was a cyclops demon.

Vassago stared into the crystal ball’s smoky depths, and concentrated on using his power as a seer. With his demonic power he was able to see into the future. But for now he just needed to find someone in the present.

An image began to slowly form inside the smoke. Then Vassago could see Gabriel walking over a vast volcanic landscape. Ah, it’s showing me the future then. Vassago thought to himself. Sometimes he wasn’t able to control his power and it did what it wanted, or what it thought would be helpful.

Vassago watched as Gabriel entered a cave that was situated at the base of an active volcano. The smoke inside of the crystal ball swirled and then the image changed to show Gabriel standing inside of a large chamber next to a pool of lava. He’s inside of the volcano, Vassago thought. Then Vassago spotted a miserable human soul that was chained to a large wooden X. The incubus brothers, Zaleos and Bathin, were also there.

The smoke swirled again, and next Vassago saw Gabriel fighting them. The image changed again to show Gabriel being pushed off the ledge of an outcropping of rock, and falling towards the pool of lava. The smoke inside of the crystal ball swirled and blocked off the rest of the vision.

“Crap!” Vassago gasped as he pulled back and deactivated his power. “I know where Daiki is.”

“Tell me,” Gabriel demanded.

“He’s somewhere in the volcanic lands. Inside of a cave at the base of the largest volcano…there’s a chamber. That’s where he is,” Vassago revealed.

Gabriel scowled darkly. “Even so. I’m going and no one is going to stop me.”

Vassago let out a frustrated huff. “You should go with one of your allies.”

Gabriel shook his head at the crazy suggestion. “I have no allies. Especially not here.”

“You’re wrong,” Vassago insisted. “We demons have been watching you and your one-man mission to try and save us. A lot of us appreciate your efforts. You’ve given up a lot for us demons. There are a lot of us, especially in Camelot that are waiting for you to offer them your deal. You have more allies here than you know. You’re not alone, angel.” He winked roguishly. “And I’m one of them – a part of The Resistance.”

A look of surprise flashed across Gabriel’s face. “The Resistance?” The angel’s brow furrowed in confusion.

“The winds of change are blowing in Hell, angel. A revolution has begun. Now, let’s see.” Vassago stroked his chin in thought. “A friend of mine is a dragon breeder. His name is Sitri. He usually comes and visits me in…he should be here soon actually. Sitri will lend you a dragon that you can ride to the volcano. That way you won’t be so tired when you arrive there. An ice elemental like yourself crossing the volcanic lands is not very wise. And I shall accompany you. I offer you my sword.”

“Vassago.” Gabriel’s voice was thick with emotion. He was touched by the demon’s offer to fight along side him. Perhaps, somewhere deep inside of Vassago he remembered his time fighting side by side with Gabriel against extraterrestrial enemies. “This isn’t your fight.”

“I beg to differ.” Vassago’s golden-brown eyes flashed. “You said we were comrades once, right? That we once fought side by side?”

“Indeed.” Gabriel nodded.

“Then we shall be fighting side by side once more,” Vassago declared and held out his fist. Gabriel smirked as he bumped Vassago’s fist with his own. An unlikely alliance had been forged.

A sudden commotion at the entrance of the bar drew Gabriel and Vassago’s attention. A stunning female demon had just entered the bar and was sashaying towards them. The female demon was slender, but had nice assets. The hair on the left side of her head was pink, and the hair on the right side of her head was sky blue. The she-demon’s eyes were blue with flecks of purple and green.

She was wearing a blue vest decorated with pink embroidery, a pair of pant trousers, stockings, and a pair of silk shoes with little bows on them. A saber was strapped to her side. The female demon hopped up onto a barstool beside Gabriel and smiled sexily at Vassago. “Hi honey, you’re looking fabulous today, as usual.” The demoness batted her long lashes at the bartender.

Vassago sighed and rolled his eyes at this overdramatic display of flirtation. “Sitri, why the hell are you in that form again?” His lip curled in disgust.

“Sitri?” Gabriel glanced at the female demon and arched a brow. “Didn’t you say Sitri was a he?”

Sitri pouted at Vassago. “All the better to entice you.” Sitri ran her index finger over her cleavage teasingly.

Vassago nodded his chin in Gabriel’s direction. “Sitri, I’d like you to meet Archangel Gabriel.” Amusement flickered in Vassago’s eyes since the angel was a little hard to miss, but apparently Sitri had tunnel vision when it came to him.

Sitri glanced sideways and her eyes widened at the sight of the Archangel in full battle armor and with his wings out. She almost fell off her stool in shock. “Archangel Gabriel? Here? Crap!” Sitri looked around the bar nervously. “What the hell are you doing in a place like this? And looking like that? It’s not safe here!”

Gabriel was surprised by the concern this she-demon was showing him and slightly amused by it. “No need to worry about me, beautiful. I can take care of myself.”

Beautiful? Sitri blushed scarlet.

Several of the male demons in the bar were leering openly at Sitri. “It’s not safe for you either. Not in that form at least,” Vassago grumbled darkly as he shot warning glares the demons’ way.

“I can take care of myself too.” Sitri flipped her long hair over her shoulder in a careless gesture. “But thanks for worrying about me, honey.”

“Which dragon did you ride here?” Vassago asked Sitri loudly.

“Oh, it’s a black one. Why?” Sitri asked.

“Perfect. Let’s get the hell out of here. We’re wasting time.” Vassago put a hand on the bar and used it for leverage to leap over the bar. The cyclops demon landed lithely on his feet. Vassago and Gabriel started towards the swinging double doors.

At that moment, several demons stood up from their seats and moved to block the exit. The demons started to chuckle, their voices dripping with malice. “Going somewhere, Archangel?” an incubus demon sneered.

“Did you really think we’d just let you leave, just like that?” a gorgon demon with a head of snakes hissed.

“Yeah, you’re not going anywhere, angel. At least not in one piece,” a wolf demon shifter growled.

The demons began to unsheathe their swords as well as take out various other weapons such as battleaxes and daggers.

“I don’t have time for this nonsense.” Gabriel unsheathed his broadsword with one fluid motion.

“Time is no one’s friend,” Vassago said, but then a glint came to his eyes. “Although for you, Gabriel, maybe he is.” He unsheathed his sword and pointed it at the demons.

Gabriel’s brow furrowed at Vassago’s words, and he frowned. “What do you mean by that?”

“Only Time will tell.” Vassago smirked.

Sitri rolled her eyes. “Oh brother, there he goes again, speaking in riddles.”

“Protect your woman!” Gabriel directed as he got into a fighting stance.

Sitri blushed. “You think we’re a couple?”

“He’s not my woman!” Vassago denied heatedly.

“Sorry to disappoint you, but I don’t need protecting!” Sitri declared as she unsheathed her sword and then her body began to transform. First, her chest disappeared, and her shoulders became broader, more muscular. Then Sitri grew taller. The features of her face turned more masculine. In seconds, the transformation was complete, and Sitri was no longer a woman, but a man.

Gabriel’s jaw dropped open at this unexpected turn of events. “What the?”

Sitri charged forward with a battle yell and began to engage several demons at once in swordplay.

“Did I forget to mention, Sitri is a sex changing demon?” Vassago drawled to Gabriel nonchalantly.

Gabriel smirked amusedly as he watched Sitri fight. Sitri’s sword flashed so quickly through the air that one moment a demon was wearing clothes and the next he was buck naked and running for the exit of the bar while covering his crotch with his hands out of embarrassment. “Well, he sure can kick butt. Let’s not let Sitri steal all the fun!” Gabriel rushed forward and engaged in battle.

Vassago followed suit and charged into the fray.

With lightning fast speed Sitri continued to cut the clothes off of demons, leaving them naked and clutching at their privates protectively. Sitri laughed at them, his multi-colored eyes glittering with mirth. “You guys are so pathetic!”

Vassago fought dirty, fainting one direction only to stab the demon from the opposite direction.

Gabriel fought with deadly grace, precision, and very little mercy. Heads were flying through the air as Gabriel moved through the crowd of enemies. As the angel’s sword sliced through the air, the candlelight inside of the bar caused the blade of his sword to glow. Blood splattered onto Gabriel’s silver armor and face.

The demons all took a step back away from the angel. In that moment, with his eyes glowing and covered in blood, Gabriel looked…demonic.

“That’s right. Archangel Gabriel is a Rogue Angel, boys,” Vassago explained. “Which means that it sucks to be you.”

Suddenly, Gabriel, Vassago and Sitri were standing in the center of the bar back to back as a circle of demons closed in around them with menacing intent.

“It’s time to end this.” Gabriel started to summon his angelic power. The air temperature inside of the bar dropped and everyone’s breath could be seen coming out in white puffs.

“No, Gabriel, don’t!” Vassago objected.

Too late.

Gabriel focused his power and a sheet of ice formed beneath his feet. This sheet of ice spread outwards, covering the floor of the bar in seconds. Then ice began to creep up the demons’ legs.

“Crap! What’s happening?” “It’s Gabriel – he’s freezing us!” “Curse you, Gabriel!” The demons swore at the Archangel and waved their fists at him. In seconds, the demons were completely covered in ice, and silenced.

Sitri sheathed his sword, smiling. “That was fabulous.”

“That’s one way to end a fight, but you should save your strength for the battle to come.” Vassago sheathed his sword. A dark frown formed on the seer’s face. It won’t be easy for me to change Gabriel’s future. Zaleos and Bathin won’t go down so easily. Crap.

Gabriel sheathed his sword. “Sorry. They were really getting on my nerves.”

“Let’s go.” Vassago started for the swinging double doors, pushed them open, and led the way outside.

Gabriel exited the bar right after the seer, and his eyes widened at the sight of an enormous eighty-foot-long dragon parked casually outside the bar as if it were a horse. Its shiny scales shone like onyx. Its eyes were golden. Menacing spikes protruded from its body. Gabriel’s gaze traveled down the length of the dragon’s spine that was covered in spikes to the end of its tail, which had a collection of deadly spikes that resembled a mace.

Gabriel smirked at the badass looking dragon. Those spikes reminded him of his own battle armor. “I like this dragon already.”

“I’m glad,” Sitri said as he stroked the dragon’s snout fondly. “He really is a beauty, isn’t he?” he cooed.

“Indeed,” Gabriel readily agreed.

Vassago hopped up onto the leather saddle that was on the dragon’s back, and gave Gabriel an expectant look. “Well, what are you waiting for, angel? Scared?”

“You wish.” Gabriel easily leapt up onto the saddle next. Sitri hopped up behind Gabriel and wrapped his arms around Gabriel’s waist. “Er, Sitri, what are you doing?” he demanded as he glanced over his shoulder.

Sitri gave Gabriel an innocent look. “What? I don’t want to fall off this thing. Unlike you, I don’t have wings.”

Vassago rolled his eyes at his friend’s antics. “Good grief.”

“Where are we going?” Sitri asked.

“The Volcanic Lands,” Vassago replied grimly.

“You heard the man, Cynder. To the Volcanic Lands!” Sitri called out to his dragon.

“Rawr!” the dragon let out a ferocious roar before spreading its gargantuan wings and taking off into the red sky.

Cynder flew over a sandy desert and dunes that eventually changed into cracked, black volcanic earth. Bright, orange, molten lava was seeping through the cracks, making the entire place eerily bright. And very hot.

The air temperature began to steadily increase the closer they got to the volcano that could now be seen in the distance. Gabriel began to sweat. It felt like his blood was boiling in his veins. He felt dizzy, lightheaded. He used his hand to wipe the sweat off his forehead and out of his eyes. A few seconds later, Gabriel felt himself tipping sideways, but Sitri was there to support him from behind.

“Hey, watch it, angel,” Sitri said as he helped Gabriel sit straight again. He noticed that his hands were beginning to heat up. “You’re burning up. Are you alright?” Concern laced Sitri’s voice.

“I’m fine,” Gabriel replied in a gruff tone.

“The hell he is.” Vassago shook his head. “The fool. Zaleos and Bathin are not a good match-up for him. They are incubus demons, but also fire-type demons, which is why they chose to live out here in their element. You’re taking this fight to their home turf. They’ll have the advantage.”

“Don’t care,” Gabriel grumped.

Vassago pressed his lips together into a thin, stern line. “Stubborn angel. There’s no stopping him on this suicide mission.”

“This human soul must be very important to you,” Sitri began in an intrigued tone. “To go through all this trouble to get him back. You’re risking your life for him. If I didn’t know any better I’d say you were in love with him.” The demon chuckled at the absurdity of this notion.

“But isn’t the soul you’re searching for a male?” Sitri asked tentatively, and with rapt attention.

“Yes. His name is Dominic Wilde. And I’m in love with him. It doesn’t matter that we’re both males. The humans are right…you can’t help who you fall in love with. Sometimes it just happens. Love is love,” Gabriel said with a wistful tone to his voice as he thought about Dominic waiting for him back at his apartment. He couldn’t let the vampire down.

“But I thought homosexuality was a sin condemned by God?” Sitri asked as his brow furrowed in confusion.

“Love is never a sin, Sitri.” Gabriel shook his head. “Never. It’s the most powerful force in the Universe. Love is the one redeeming quality of humanity.”

A wide, hopeful smile spread across Sitri’s face as he thought about his love for Vassago. Maybe, one day he could reach Vassago’s heart.

“It is perversion that God condemns,” Gabriel continued to explain in a solemn tone. “Having sex without meaning behind it…and things like orgies are grave sins.”

“I see,” Sitri said.

When the volcano began to loom over them, Cynder flew around the volcano as the trio began to search for the cave from Vassago’s vision. “There!” Vassago spotted it and pointed it out to the dragon. “Take us there, Cynder!”

The dragon let out a roar and swooped down to land directly in front of the cave entrance. It landed with a thundering thud, and as its wings beat the air ashes were sent whizzing through the air from the volcanic ground.

The companions dismounted from the dragon, and Vassago and Gabriel immediately headed towards the cave entrance. Sitri dismounted and patted Cynder’s snout in thanks. “Well done, Cynder. Now, please, wait for us here. We’ll be right back.”

The dragon nuzzled his snout against Sitri’s hand affectionately and let out a loud snort. Sitri laughed as that snort blew his hair in all directions. He glanced around and realized the other males had already left him behind, and pouted. “Hey! Wait for me, gentlemen,” Sitri complained as he started off after Vassago and Gabriel with skipping steps.

The trio entered the cave, and when they made their way towards the back they discovered that the cave branched into multiple tunnels. Vassago used his intuition to select one, and the others followed after him, trusting his judgment.

Luckily, there were lit torches on the walls of the cave tunnel that were casting their flickering golden light on the stone walls. As the group made their way further into the tunnel, even Vassago and Sitri started to sweat at that point. They could tell that they were nearing the center of the volcano.

“Wow. It’s getting really hot in here, guys,” Sitri complained as he fanned himself with his hand.

“Shhh!” Vassago shushed Sitri in an irritated manner. “You’re going to alert our enemies to our presence. At the moment we at least we have the element of surprise.”

“That’s it. I’m taking my shirt off,” Sitri declared as he started to unbutton his vest.

Sitri blinked and gave Vassago a surprised look. “Aww, I didn’t know you cared.” The demon smiled happily.

“Pfft, I don’t.” Vassago snorted in denial. “I just don’t want to end up having to save your bum – literally.”

Sitri pouted. “I do have a rather fine behind.” He rubbed his behind with his right hand. “It’s my best feature.”

“Will you shut up about your bum for one minute,” Vassago chided.

“Will you both be quiet? Geez, you guys are like an old married couple. We’re here,” Gabriel announced in a dire tone.

The group had finally reached the end of the tunnel. They halted and peered out into an enormous chamber. This was the heart of the volcano. Surrounding a pool of glowing, orange lava was a wide rock ledge that circled the entire pool. The ledge was littered with rocks of different shapes and sizes – some the size of a football and others larger than a man. It was a precarious battlefield indeed.

Gabriel quickly searched the expanse with his eyes for any sign of Dominic’s soul and soon caught sight of him. He was hard to miss actually. At the very top of a large rock that protruded out over the pool of lava stood a large wooden X. And chained to the wooden torture device was the soul of Dominic Wilde.

Dominic’s ‘soul body’ was a slightly transparent looking version of the real Dominic. Dominic’s chest was pressing into the wooden device he was chained to, so Gabriel saw that the soul’s back was covered with angry, red welts from being whipped. The Archangel’s hands clenched into fists when he noticed blood trickling down Dominic’s thighs.

“Dominic,” Gabriel breathed. Horror laced his voice at the pitiful state Dominic’s soul was in. He’d not only been tortured by the incubus demons, but also raped. The angel’s vision darkened for a moment and he thought he might pass out. Seeing Dominic in this state…was just too much for him to take.

Sitri gasped when he caught sight of Dominic and raised a hand in front of his mouth. The blood slowly began to drain out of his face. “How awful. Look what those scumbags did to him.”

“Scumbags is right,” Vassago readily agreed with venom in his voice. “We’ll make those brothers pay for what they did, right, Gabriel?” The Cyclops gave Gabriel an expectant look.

“R-Right,” Gabriel muttered as he tried to pull himself together. He was still shocked to the core at seeing his Dominic looking so pitiful. The Dominic he knew was so vibrant and full of life. And now that Gabriel was in love with Dominic, seeing him like this physically hurt.

“Gabriel, go to him,” Sitri urged softly. “You should be the one to free him.”

“Indeed.” Gabriel unsheathed his sword. “Let’s go.”

Vassago and Sitri followed suit, unsheathing their own swords, and followed Gabriel into the chamber. They began to head towards the raised outcropping of rock. Their progress so far unhindered, the group managed to reach the outcropping and began to climb upwards, approaching the wooden X.

Sitri gulped as he gazed over the ledge of the narrow rock they were walking on and down at the bubbling lava below.

Sitri and Vassago stopped in order to allow Gabriel to approach the wooden X alone. Gabriel stalked forward until he was only a few feet away from Dominic. He raised his sword and cut through the chains that had bound Dominic’s soul to the torture device.

The chains shattered and fell to the ground with a clattering sound. Dominic cried out in fear and spun around to face his new tormentor. Dominic eyed Gabriel curiously before he noticed the blood on Gabriel’s armor, and the savage look in his eyes. Eek! “No! Stay away! Don’t get near me!” he cried out, raising his hands before him in a defensive posture.

“No!” Dominic screamed as he batted Gabriel’s hand away with a loud smack.

A flash of hurt crossed Gabriel’s face, but he shook his head before lowering his hand. He had to remind himself that this wasn’t really his Dominic. This Dominic didn’t possess any memories of him. This Dominic didn’t really know him. So, of course, after everything he’d been through down here in Hell, he would be afraid of him. “Crap. You’re making too much noise! Will you shut up?” Gabriel complained, before grabbing Dominic’s wrists and pinning them above his head.

“No! Don’t touch me!” Dominic cried out as he struggled against Gabriel’s hold.

Gabriel scowled deeply; he hated seeing Dominic like this. It was breaking his heart. He suddenly acted on impulse and pressed his lips against Dominic’s.

Dominic’s eyes widened in bewilderment. There wasn’t much kissing in Hell.

Gabriel kissed Dominic tenderly. When Dominic finally stopped struggling to escape him, Gabriel released Dominic, stepped back, and smirked. There was a slight pink tinge to his cheeks. “Well, that’s one way to shut you up, I suppose.”

“Who are you?” Dominic asked breathlessly. He’d stopped trembling and was feeling a little braver now. This male…wasn’t like the others. His sadistic tormentors.

“Oh. Okay,” Dominic said as he hesitantly emerged from behind Gabriel.

The sound of applause filled the chamber and everyone’s attention was drawn to a cave opening where Zaleos and Bathin were exiting out into the chamber.

“Bravo! How romantic,” Zaleos’s voice was dripping with sarcasm as he clapped. “You came all this way to save your beloved Dominic, Gabriel. I knew Dominic was special to you.” An evil smile curled his lips. “And I was right.”

“Zaleos,” Gabriel snarled, his voice dripping with hatred and venom.

The demon was wearing a red leather bodysuit, and Gabriel noted he held a cat-o-nine whip in his right hand. Bathin was right behind his brother as always. He was wearing those leather straps across his chest again and a leather Speedo. It was a very unattractive look for the overweight demon with his gut hanging out. Bathin was wielding a huge mace – a weapon consisting of a handle with a large spiked ball on one end. The mace was glowing. Both of the incubi were in demonic form with their horns, wings and tails out.

“I knew that by hurting him – I would be hurting you. My brother and I had fun tormenting your precious Dominic,” Zaleos declared.

Bathin laughed loudly and leered at Dominic. “A lot of fun.”

Gabriel’s blue eyes flashed. “Zaleos, you slimeball, you will pay for hurting Dominic!” He pointed his sword at the incubus in a threatening manner.

A wicked glint shone in Zaleos’s golden eyes, and he arched an eyebrow at the Archangel. “Bring it on, Gabriel,” he egged in a singsong voice. “I’m not afraid of you. You’re already sweating bullets and the battle hasn’t even begun!” Zaleos summoned his demonic power and flames surrounded his body. The whip he wielded became engulfed in flames.

“Sitri, I want you to take Dominic and get the hell out of here!” Gabriel directed without taking his eyes off of the two incubi.

“Alright, got it!” Sitri grabbed Dominic’s hand and they began to run for one of the cave tunnels.

Gabriel and Zaleos charged towards each other and engaged in battle. Gabriel summoned his elemental power and the blade of his broadsword became covered in ice.

Bathin lumbered towards Vassago and swung the mace at his head. Vassago dodged lithely and the mace went flying into the chamber wall, sending rocks flying through the air as a big chunk of the wall was taken out of it.

“Stand still, Vassago!” Bathin complained as he pulled his mace out of the wall and charged towards the cyclops again.

Bathin raised the mace high over his head before bringing it down. Vassago leapt backwards to put distance between him and Bathin. The mace impacted with the ground where Vassago had been standing mere seconds before, and created a small crater there. More rocks were sent flying up into the air.

“You’re beginning to make me angry!” Bathin growled as he ripped off one of the metal spikes on his mace and tossed it aside.

Vassago raised a quizzical eyebrow at the incubus’s actions, wondering what he was up to. Bathin attacked and swung his mace at Vassago again. This time Vassago parried the blow with his sword. However-

A glob of lava flew out from the hole in the side of the mace and landed on Vassago’s arm. Vassago cried out in pain as the lava burned a small chunk of his flesh away, and he almost dropped his sword. “Crap!” Bathin’s mace was filled with red-hot lava. That’s why it’s glowing like that! Vassago realized. Idiot! He mentally chided himself.

Sitri stopped in his tracks when he heard Vassago’s cry of pain and spun around to see that Vassago’s arm had been badly burned. Crap.Vassago! He wouldn’t be able to wield his heavy two-handed sword for very long with that injury. Sitri turned to Dominic. “Dominic, I want you to hide behind this rock. Don’t move. Stay out of sight, okay?” Sitri guided Dominic behind a large rock and had him crouch down behind it. “I have to go help Vassago. He won’t be able to defeat that guy without my help.”

Dominic nodded in understanding. “I got it. Go to him.” He gave the demon a thumbs-up.

“Thanks.” Sitri ran off at top speed and snuck up on Bathin from behind. Sitri slashed Bathin’s back with his sword mercilessly and blood splattered through the air.

Bathin let out an outraged cry before spinning around to face Sitri. “You!” He swung his mace at Sitri instead, and Sitri dodged the blow and the lava that went flying through the air.

Seeing an opening, Vassago struck Bathin from behind and landed a blow on his arm.

“Curses!” Bathin spun back around, narrowed his eyes at the seer, and attacked Vassago.

Sitri attacked the back of Bathin’s leg next.

“You scum! Would you stop that!” Bathin complained before he collapsed to one knee. The incubus glanced behind him to glare angrily at Sitri. “Curse you, Sitri!”

“I have you now!” Vassago swung his sword.

“What-?” Bathin was saying.

Vassago decapitated Bathin, and his head went flying through the air. The incubus’s head fell down into the lava pool and was swallowed up by the molten lava.

“Bathin? No!” Zaleos cried out angrily at the death of his brother. “You scum will pay for that! I’ll kill you all! Burn! Burn! Burn!” The incubus repeated with a psychotic edge to his voice. The flames that surrounded Zaleos began to increase in size.

Gabriel began to sweat, and the ice on his sword started to melt. The Archangel tried to form more ice on his sword, but discovered that he was running low on elemental power. Crap.Vassago was right. I should have conserved my power earlier.

Zaleos swung his whip at Gabriel’s sword. Their weapons clashed, but Zaleos manipulated his whip so that it wrapped around the blade of Gabriel’s sword. Zaleos smirked winningly before yanking his arm back and managing to disarm Gabriel.

Zaleos flicked his whip to the side and sent Gabriel’s sword flying. It hit the ground and skidded across the ledge. A devlish smile spread across the incubus’s face. “I have you now, Gabriel!” He had Gabriel right where he wanted him. He began to stalk towards Gabriel with menacing, predatory steps.

Now weaponless, Gabriel had no choice but to back away from Zaleos until he was backing up the narrow outcropping of rock that hung over the lava pit.

Zaleos licked his lips as he approached. Gabriel’s back hit the wooden torture device. He realized with a sinking feeling in his chest that he had nowhere else to go.

“First, I need to remove that armor of yours, I think.” Zaleos raised his fire whip and flicked the whip forward.

The fiery whip hit Gabriel’s breastplate and it shattered. Pieces of steel were sent flying through the air dangerously. A small cut formed on Gabriel’s cheek and began to bleed. “Now, to take off your leather shirt. Although I may end up taking some of your flesh along with it!” Zaleos raised his whip again with a sinister gleam in his golden eyes.

“No!” a male voice shouted in objection.

Abruptly, Dominic was there and holding onto Zaleos’s arm – the one that held the fiery whip. “I won’t let you hurt him!” Dominic declared, with a fierce look in his magenta eyes.

Gabriel acted quickly and wrapped his hands around Zaleos’s neck. Then he summoned his power. The Archangel let out a roar before ripping Zaleos’s head right off his shoulders and tossing the demon’s head into the lava pit.

Dominic let go of Zaleos’s arm, and ended up stumbling backwards. Dominic realized he was too close to the edge of the rock ledge and wind-milled his arms as he tried to regain his balance. But it was too late. “Gabriel!” He began to fall back and then was falling towards the pool of lava below.

“Dominic!” Gabriel yelled and jumped off the ledge after Dominic.

“No!” Vassago shouted when he saw what had happened. “My vision…it came true anyways. Gabriel, he-”

“Wait! Look!” Sitri pointed.

Vassago followed Sitri’s line of sight and saw Gabriel rising up from the pit of lava, his magnificent, white wings spread behind him and Dominic in his arms.

“Yeah!” Sitri cried out. “Whoo!” He put his fingers in his mouth and whistled loudly.

Vassago grinned. “Well, what do you know? He did it. He actually saved him. I guess that was a cakewalk for the almighty Archangel Gabriel.”

To be continued in…Dance 11: Break

Chapter 11: Break

After thanking Vassago and Sitri for all their help, Gabriel used his power to create a magical transportation circle made of ice beneath his feet. He pulled Dominic’s soul into his arms and willed them back to his apartment.

Seconds later, Gabriel and Dominic’s soul materialized in the center of his living room. It was the middle of the day, and so Gabriel knew that Dominic would be sleeping in his dark room.

“Come, let me take you back to your vessel.” Gabriel held his hand out to Dominic’s soul expectantly.

Dominic placed his semi-transparent hand in Gabriel’s and the angel began to lead the way to Dominic’s room. Gabriel opened the bedroom door and made sure not to let any sunlight inside. He guided Dominic’s soul into the bedroom and shut the door behind them. Gabriel flipped on a light switch, illuminating the bedroom and its Japanese décor.

True to his word, Gabriel had given Dominic his credit card so that he could do a little online shopping and decorate his room any way he liked. Dominic had ordered a few things online and they’d been delivered right to the apartment the very next day.

Dominic’s soul looked at all of the Japanese decorations intently. There were several authentic, Japanese wall scrolls depicting tranquil mountains, swaying green bamboo and pink cherry blossoms hanging on the walls. A squat, purple vase with fake cherry blossom braches sat on the antique dresser. On each of the nightstands sat a Japanese-style lamp with red shades that had been decorated with black kanji. Dominic’s soul was instantly reminded of his mother Leiko Sakamoto and his heart clenched inside of his chest.

“My vessel chose to decorate his room like this?” Dominic’s soul asked with a note of incredulity to his voice.

Gabriel nodded solemnly. “Indeed.”

Dominic’s soul strolled over to the sleeping form of Dominic on the bed and his expression softened. “He’s gotten stronger. Before…the mere memory of our mother would have been too much to bear.” Dominic’s soul turned to look at Gabriel. “And I have the feeling that’s thanks to you. So…thank you.” He offered the angel a warm smile.

Dominic arched a brow at Gabriel. “You even traveled to Hell to bring me back to him. Was that just your duty too?” There was a strange, hopeful gleam in Dominic’s magenta eyes.

No…it’s because I’m in love with you. “Yes.” Gabriel lied and the words tasted foul on his tongue.

Dominic’s expression fell. “Oh, I see.” That’s when he spotted a gray, stuffed bunny sitting on the bed. “My vessel still has that bunny? You know, Leiko gave us that bunny as a present when we were very young. It was the only present Okaasan ever gave us. It’s very precious to us.”

“That so?” Gabriel said.

Dominic’s soul held up his translucent hand, and he scowled as he stared at the odd cracks that were visible. Dominic’s soul was unstable, close to shattering due to all the torture he’d undergone in Hell. “I’m a mess, huh?” Dominic said sadly.

“Don’t worry about the state of your soul body. Dominic has found someone. Juan’s love will restore you,” Gabriel said confidently.

Dominic’s eyebrows rose. “He found someone? Perhaps that’s why at one point when the incubi had me chained to that wooden torture device my soul began to rise and tried to float upwards, as if being summoned by some unseen force.”

Gabriel’s hands clenched into fists at his sides. “Indeed. That must have been the night Dominic gave himself to Juan.”

“How did I get like this?” Dominic’s soul asked curiously. “I mean…my body was already unstable before the demons started to torture me.”

“Sex. When humans have sex it is a uniting of their souls. But when humans have meaningless sex without any feelings behind it – they are damaging their souls unknowingly,” Gabriel explained in a grim tone.

“I think…I’m ready to return to my vessel now. Once again, thank you, Archangel Gabriel. My vessel and myself are truly blessed to have you as our guardian angel.” Dominic offered the angel a grateful smile. “And we’re also lucky that our guardian angel is so handsome.” He winked playfully.

Gabriel chuckled sadly. Dominic was always Dominic, no matter what form he took. He gave the soul a sad smile and nodded his chin in Dominic’s direction. “Go on.”

Dominic’s soul reached out and placed a hand on Dominic’s forehead. Dominic’s soul began to glow brightly with a blue-tinged light before it was sucked into Dominic’s body.

The Dominic who’d been sleeping on the bed suddenly gasped as his soul entered his body. Vessel and soul had finally became one.

Dominic’s eyes fluttered open and those magenta eyes stared up at Gabriel quizzically. “Gabriel, you’re back.” He sat up in bed and yawned widely. “What’s up?”

“Your soul has returned,” Gabriel announced as he tried to keep his expression as neutral as possible. “Juan was your fated Judge after all.” He forced himself to smile.

Dominic’s eyes flared and he sprang off the bed before running for the bathroom. Dominic entered the bathroom, flipped on the switch, and walked over to stand in front of the bathroom mirror.

There, staring back at him was his own reflection. Oh my God. Dominic reached out his trembling hand and touched the glass. “My reflection…it’s really back.” This means Juan really is my Judge. But then why do I have this uneasy feeling inside of me? Dominic brought his hand back and rubbed at his chest, right over his heart. His heart felt…heavy.

Gabriel casually stood in the doorway, leaned against the doorframe, and crossed his arms over his chest. “Congratulations, Dominic. As soon as the sun goes down you can go to Juan’s apartment. You’d better start packing.” The angel spun on his booted heel and left the bathroom.

Dominic was left alone to deal with his conflicting thoughts and feelings. It felt like his heart was being split in two. But I can’t let Gabriel down. He believes in me. He believes in this, so…I need to be with Juan. It’s…the right course of action.

Dominic packed a suitcase with his clothes and a few of the Japanese trinkets that Gabriel had allowed him to buy to decorate his room. The last item to pack was the stuffed bunny rabbit that his mother Leiko had given him. Dominic picked up the raggedly bunny and stared at it. Its abnormally big eyes seemed to stare at him almost accusingly.

“I want you to stay here and give Gabriel company. He acts all tough on the outside, but I know he’s lonely.” Dominic set the bunny back down on the bed. “Come on, Angel. It’s time to go.”

“Ruff!” Angel barked and leapt off the bed to follow after Dominic.

Dominic grabbed the suitcase and rolled it out of the bedroom. The sun had gone down by this time and so he was able to make his way into the living room safely.

Dominic entered and saw Gabriel standing next to the front door of the apartment with a stoic expression on his face. “Ah, there you are. I called you a taxi.” Gabriel opened the door. “It’s waiting outside.”

Dominic pouted since Gabriel was being all cold and distant. “Thanks.” He rolled his suitcase towards the door, but then he paused. He let go of the suitcase and hugged Gabriel before the angel could react and buried his face in his chest. Dominic breathed in deep, savoring Gabriel’s minty scent. “Thank you for everything, my gorgeous angel. I’ll never forget what you did for me.” I’ll never forget you, and how much I love you either.

Gabriel hesitated with what to do with his hands. Then he placed one on the top of Dominic’s head and patted the vampire’s head. “I was just doing my duty,” Gabriel rumbled before he put his hands on Dominic’s shoulders and pushed him back. “Goodbye Dominic Wilde. And good luck.” He offered the vampire a warm smile.

“Thanks. Bye.” Dominic smiled tremulously back at the angel, grabbed the suitcase, and rolled it out the door. Angel followed out the door after Dominic.

Gabriel shut and locked the door behind Dominic and the dog. Suddenly, without Dominic and the dog’s presence it was so darned quiet in his apartment. Hellfire. He needed a drink. The Archangel made his way into the kitchen, opened a cupboard, pulled out a bottle of vodka and a glass then poured himself a shot. He gulped the shot back in one go and poured himself another.

Gabriel set the bottle on the counter and took his drink with him as he headed to Dominic’s room. Gabriel opened the door, flipped on the light switch, and there sitting in the middle of the bed was Dominic’s stuffed bunny rabbit with its huge eyes and cute floppy ears. Was it stupid to think the bunny looked sad?

Gabriel gulped back his drink and angrily threw the glass at the wall where it shattered. “Hellfire!” He reached out, grabbed the bunny rabbit, and hugged it to his chest. Archangels who are thousands of years old don’t cry…

Even so, tears began to stream down his face. Tears that turned into ice crystals before they hit the floor. I’ve lost him. Dominic…

***

Dominic stood in front of Juan’s apartment door and his stomach was tying itself up into knots out of nervousness. His hands were clammy and he wiped them off on his pants self-consciously because that was really disgusting. He took a deep breath and knocked on the door.

“Ya voy! I’m coming!” Juan called out from within. A few seconds later, Juan was opening the door. When he caught sight of Dominic and the dog a sexy grin curled his lush lips. “Mi amor, welcome to your new home. Come in, come in.” He ushered Dominic and Angel inside in a friendly manner.

Dominic let go of the suitcase and turned to face Juan. “Hey.” Angel ran off to explore the apartment.

“Hey you.” Juan stepped forward to close the distance between them, reached out, and cupped Dominic’s cheek before pulling him in for a tender kiss.

Dominic kissed him back…still feeling strange.

Juan pulled back, still smiling. “I’m so glad you’re here.”

“Yeah, me too.” Dominic automatically replied.

Juan took Dominic’s hand and started to lead him towards the bedroom. “I say we celebrate your moving in with me.” The Latino’s voice had grown deep, husky.

Dominic’s stomach was still tying itself up into knots and now he was beginning to feel a little bit nauseous. “Uh, yeah…sure.”

The couple ended up on the bed and began to kiss each other passionately. In seconds, the heat and lust began to build between them. When Juan pulled back a few minutes later they were both flushed and panting for breath.

“Hey, I got you a present. Wanna see?” Juan asked in a husky voice.

“Sure,” Dominic said breathlessly.

Juan reached out, opened the nightstand’s drawer, and pulled out a pair of thick, medieval handcuffs that had a two-foot-long chain connecting them. Juan raised the handcuffs to show Dominic. “Kinky, huh? I know you like things like this, right?”

The vampire raised an eyebrow at the handcuffs. “Yeah. Where the hell did you buy those? They look medieval. Are those really authentic?”

“Ebay,” Juan said with a twinkle in his brown eyes.

Dominic chuckled. “Of course.”

“Lie back and put your hands above your head. I’m going to handcuff you to the headboard,” Juan directed with a sexy smirk on his face.

“Yes, Master,” Dominic agreed teasingly as he did what he was told.

Juan handcuffed Dominic’s right wrist first, slid the chain through the bars of the headboard and then handcuffed Dominic’s left wrist with a click. “There. It’s done.”

Dominic tugged on the handcuffs experimentally. “What are you going to do next, Master?” he asked with a playful note to his voice.

Juan slid off the bed and gave Dominic an apologetic look. “I’m really sorry about this, Dominic, but I need the money for my family back in Mexico. My Mom is very sick and needs medicine.”

Dominic’s brow furrowed in confusion and there was a sinking feeling in his gut. “Juan, what are you saying? What’s the meaning of this?”

Sadness swam in Juan’s brown eyes. “I told you that I would do anything for my family. That wasn’t a lie, Dominic. He’ll be here for you soon, so I’d better get going.”

The vampire swallowed thickly and a chill crawled up his spine. “He?”

“Goodbye, Dominic Wilde.” Juan frowned and appeared to hesitate for a moment before he left the bedroom and closed the door behind him.

Dominic felt like the world was crumbling beneath his feet. What the hell just happened? Had Juan really betrayed him? Wasn’t he a Judge? Wasn’t he supposed to be pure of heart and spirit? What the hell was going on?

Had Dominic and Gabriel been fooled all this time? But by who? Crap. Dominic struggled against the handcuffs again, this time using his superhuman strength. He should have been able to break them easily, but as Dominic pulled the handcuffs began to glow with a blue light.

As Dominic stared up at them he noticed the ancient, swirling Druidic runes and glyphs that had been etched into the handcuffs. No freakin way. Druidic magic. When Dominic struggled even more the handcuffs shocked the vampire, sending thousands of volts of electricity coursing through his body until he finally stopped resisting. “Darn it…” he moaned in pain.

Dominic’s moan of pain brought his Pomsky Angel running into the bedroom out of concern. Angel barked at Dominic until the handcuffs stopped shocking him, and then leapt onto the bed. The dog padded over to Dominic and began to lick the blood tears from his face.

“Angel…thanks, boy, but you should really get out of here. Who the hell knows who is coming here. Crap. Go on, Angel. Go! Get out of here. Shoo!” Dominic insisted.

Angel ignored Dominic and sat down on the bed beside him.

The sound of the front door being opened reached Dominic’s keen ears. This was followed by the sound of heavy booted footfalls. Dominic could tell when whoever it was that had just entered the apartment stopped right outside the door, and gulped. The door was opened seconds later, and a massive figure filled the doorway.

It was Zepar!

Zepar was wearing a chain mail shirt, black leather pants, and combat boots. A red Hell centipede was coiled around his throat like a choker.

“I had my precious baby crawl inside Juan’s head from his ear.” Zepar stroked the centipede that was wrapped around his neck lovingly. “And it gave off the aura that a Judge has so that Gabriel would see it and believe Juan was a Judge. It was all according to plan. And when Juan came to inform me that he’d finally managed to trick you into leaving Gabriel’s side and coming here, I decided to kill him. I had my precious baby eat his brain. That fool.” The demon laughed cruelly.

“Juan, no,” Dominic breathed in despair. “Zepar, you scumbag!” His eyes flashed and he renewed his struggles against the enchanted handcuffs.

Zepar’s glowing, orange eyes raked over Dominic’s body, taking in his silky silver shirt, black and gray waistcoat, and black pants. “Mmm. You always did have good taste. How I’ve missed you, Dominic. You look great in those clothes. Although you’ll look even better out of them.”

Zepar removed a dagger from his belt and approached Dominic with it. “I should have taken better care of you, pet. You broke so easily. I was so disappointed. But now you’re an immortal vampire.” A wide, maniacal grin formed on the demon’s face. “I suppose, you won’t break so easily this time.”

“Get the hell away from me, Zepar!” Dominic snapped angrily. “I’m not afraid of you anymore!”

Zepar chuckled darkly. “Oh? Is that so? Well, you should be. You should be.” The demon’s voice had taken a dangerous edge. “You belong to me, Dominic. And that meddlesome angel had some nerve keeping you from me. But, all that’s in the past. You’re here now. You’re mine once more, and you’ll never see Gabriel again.”

A thrill of fear crawled up Dominic’s spine. “I don’t belong to anyone!” Dominic denied vehemently, but there was an obvious tremor to his voice.

Zepar clucked his tongue and shook his head at Dominic. “Tsk, tsk, tsk. It looks like I need to retrain you and remind you who your true master is.” The demon approached the bed with predatory grace.

Angel growled warningly at Zepar to stay back.

Zepar shot the dog an irritated look. “How did this pest get in here?”

“As long as he doesn’t get in my way, I could care less about that smelly furball.” Zepar raised his dagger and prepared to slice Dominic’s shirt open with it.

Angel reacted to what he saw as a threat, and leapt at Zepar’s wrist. The dog latched on and sank his teeth into Zepar’s flesh.

“Ow! Freakin dog!” Zepar swung his arm and Angel was sent flying. The Pomsky hit the wall hard, let out a whimper of pain, and slid down the wall where it remained unmoving. “That stupid dog actually dared to bite me!” the demon complained with a note of disbelief to his voice as he stalked over towards the dog’s fallen form

“No! Stay away from him, Zepar! Please!” Dominic shouted.

Zepar’s hand shot out and he grabbed Angel by the scruff of his neck before lifting the dog up off the floor. “I want you to watch what happens to those who get too close to you, Dominic. I’m a very possessive demon, you see. You belong to me!” Zepar slashed his dagger through the air and sliced Angel’s head off. Blood splattered through the air and covered Zepar’s face.

Aghast, Dominic watched as Angel was killed right before his eyes and he couldn’t do anything about it. “No! Angel! Zepar, you scum! I’ll kill you! I’ll kill you! Argh!” The vampire struggled against the handcuffs, which glowed warningly before sending thousands of volts of electricity coursing through his veins again. Crap. Dominic was forced to stop struggling, and he panted for breath as he tried to get through the pain.

Zepar dropped the dog’s corpse to the floor and sauntered over to the bed, chuckling amusedly. “Useful aren’t they? The cuffs, I mean. My dear friend the vampire witch Iona gave them to me.” A dark cloud suddenly fell over Zepar’s face. “Your friends Uriel and Slaine killed her, you know? I’ll eventually have to punish them for that.” He worried two fingers over his jaw as he considered this pressing issue for a moment.

“Over my dead body!” Dominic snapped angrily. There was no way he would let Zepar harm Slaine or Uriel.

“Iona also gave me this.” Zepar reached into his back pocket and pulled out a thick, round necklace in the shape of a snake. He held the torque out in the palm of his hand towards Dominic’s neck. “Activate,” he spoke the needed spellword.

The silver snake came to life and slithered off Zepar’s hand before wrapping itself around Dominic’s neck. In seconds, it became solid once more.

“What the hell is this thing?” Dominic asked warily.

“An enchanted control collar. This one has a special command word. If you resist me too much, Dominic, I may just take your head,” Zepar explained as he slashed his index finger across his throat and made a perverse noise to go with the motion.

“Screw you,” Dominic spat.

Zepar chuckled as he approached the bed and spun the dagger in one of his hands. He put one knee on the bed and leaned over Dominic. He raised his dagger and sliced through the front of Dominic’s shirt. After that he sliced through Dominic’s pants and the rest of his clothes until he was entirely naked on the bed.

“Much better,” Zepar purred and licked his lips as he raked his eyes lustfully over Dominic’s golden hued skin. The demon slid off the bed and walked over towards a tall, antique armoire. He opened its double doors wide to make sure Dominic could see its contents.

Dominic gulped. There were all kinds of sex toys: gags, whips, paddles, leather restraints, chains, and vibrators. He remembered Zepar’s toys well. He shuddered violently, remembering the pain and pleasure those toys could cause him.

“We’re going to have so much fun, Dominic, my pet.” A wicked smile spread across Zepar’s face and he spread his arms wide. “Welcome home.”

Blood tears streamed down Dominic’s face. Gabriel…help.

***

Gabriel’s sister Uriel had had enough! Ever since she and Slaine had gotten engaged she had seen neither hide nor hair of her stubborn brother. And it was incredibly strange because they used to be inseparable. Two peas in a pod. The thought caused her lips to dip into a frown.

That’s why she’d decided to go and visit her brother unannounced whether he liked it or not. And she’d decided to bring her vampire lover Slaine Morvyn with her. Even though she knew her brother wasn’t going to like that either.

Uriel and Slaine stood in front of Gabriel’s apartment door. They would have landed on the balcony, but Uriel didn’t want to interrupt Gabriel and Dominic in case they were…in the middle of something. She blushed at her perverted thoughts. Her brother claimed not to have an interest in Dominic, but she knew he had a soft spot for the vampire. And maybe, just maybe, Dominic had finally managed to melt her brother’s icy heart given the opportunity that Gabriel had been assigned as his guardian angel.

Whatever it was…something was definitely going on with her brother though. And she intended to find out what. Uriel was about to raise her hand to knock on the door when she noticed that the entire door was covered in ice. “That the?” Her ice-blue eyes flared in alarm. “Something’s wrong,” Uriel announced in a grim tone. “He froze the door.”

Slaine swept past Uriel. “Allow me, baby.” He raised his steel-toed boot and kicked the door in. It opened with a loud, shattering sound.

“Thanks, honey,” Uriel said in a singsong voice before strolling inside with Slaine right behind her.

The sight that met her was the entire living room and kitchen covered in ice. Blue and white icicles hung from the ceiling resembling stalactites. And it was snowing inside.

“What the hell?” Slaine drawled as he put out his hand and watched the snowflakes fall onto his open palm and melt.

“That about sums it up,” Uriel muttered darkly to herself as she searched the expanse for any sign of her brother. Then she spotted him seated on a couch in the living room, drinking out of a bottle of vodka. And there was a stuffed bunny rabbit sitting next to him on the couch with its own glass of vodka sitting in front of it on the couch. O-kay. This was so not good.

“Brother!” Uriel called out before walking over to him.

Gabriel turned his head and blinked at his sister owlishly. “Uriel, is that you, sis?” A lopsided smile formed on his face. His beautiful sister was a sight for sore eyes. She had the same snow-white hair he did; only she wore her curly hair longer and had blue highlights.

It was strange not seeing his sister in her usual spiked battle armor that she used to wear all the time. Instead, she was dressed in a black and white striped dress, short leather jacket, and a pair of knee boots.

When he caught sight of what the vampire was wearing he realized her punky threads must have been the influence of Slaine. Slaine was currently dressed in his trademark white leather trench coat, a black T-shirt, black leather pants, and black biker boots.

“Did you come over for a drink? Sit down, sit down.” Gabriel waved his hand at the space next to him on the couch.

Uriel did not sit down. Instead, she put a hand on her jutted hip in a sassy pose. “What the hell is wrong with you brother?” She narrowed her blue eyes at him. “Are you still angry that I’m with Slaine now?”

Gabriel’s brow furrowed and he looked past Uriel to see that Slaine was standing behind his sister with an unsure look on his face. “Ah, Slaine! Good to see you! Have you been taking good care of my sister?”

Slaine arched a white eyebrow at the angel. “Yeah.”

Gabriel nodded approvingly. “Good, good. And no, Uriel, I’m not still angry with you about Slaine. In fact, I’m happy that the two of you managed to be together, despite all odds. Even if you did lose your beautiful wings and your control over the element of wind.”

Slaine and Uriel exchanged a worried look. “Okay, now you’re really worrying me, brother.” Uriel frowned. “If that’s not the reason why you’re like this – then what is?”

Uriel’s jaw dropped open slightly. “O-Oh. Well, that’s…a bit unexpected, but love is love. So I’m down with that. I support you. Who is the lucky man?”

“He’s not a man. At least, not anymore. He’s a vampire.” Gabriel let out a defeated sigh and met Uriel and Slaine’s inquisitive stares. “I fell for Dominic Wilde.”

“You fell in love with Dominic?” Uriel repeated dazedly. She was absolutely stunned. Uriel had known the sensual, vampire, go-go dancer, who was always watching her brother from his cage while he danced at Iron Casket, harbored feelings of love for her brother, but she never thought that Dominic would actually manage to thaw her brother’s icy heart. It was almost too good to be true. Dominic was such a sweet guy. He deserved to find true love. She’d been secretly rooting for him all this time. A slow smile began to spread across her face. Attaboy, Dominic!

“No freakin way!” Slaine burst out. “Are you kidding me right now? Because if so…that’s so not cool, man.” The albino vampire had found Dominic dying in the alley next to Iron Casket one night, and had decided to turn him so he could get revenge on the scumbag who’d done that to him.

After that Dominic had become his servamp, or servant vampire. When a witch he’d rejected had cursed Slaine, it had been Dominic who’d helped to discover the whereabouts of her evil lair. Slaine considered Dominic to be his friend now, rather than just his servamp.

“I’m serious,” Gabriel said with a dead look in his eyes.

“Well, I don’t see what the problem is. From what I understand Dominic has the biggest crush on you ever,” Uriel declared. “It’s pretty obvious. Everyone seems to know about it.”

Gabriel shook his head sadly. “No, you guys don’t understand. I was assigned by God to be Dominic’s guardian angel. My duty was to protect Dominic, help him to go down the right path, and to help him find true love in the form of his Judge. But somewhere along the way, while I got to know Dominic better…I fell in love with him. The thing is…I found his Judge. He’s a man named Juan Amador. Dominic is with him now. With his Judge.”

“You found his Judge? Really?” Uriel lips dipped into a frown and her brow furrowed in confusion. What her brother was saying just didn’t make any sense. “Did Dominic get his soul back because of Juan?”

Gabriel took another swig of vodka. “I don’t know why, but…after Dominic slept with Juan he didn’t get his soul back. That’s why I went to Hell and discovered that two incubus demons were holding Dominic’s soul captive. You may remember them, Uriel. Zaleos and Bathin.”

Uriel cringed at the remembrance of those two perverted incubi. She remembered the leering way they’d looked at her, as if undressing her with their eyes, and shuddered. “Ugh, those guys?”

Gabriel nodded. “Rest assured, they’re both dead now. I rescued Dominic’s soul and returned it to him.”

“You went to Hell? And without me!” Uriel began to pace angrily across the living room. She spun on her booted heel and glared at her brother. “You should have told me what was going on! I would have helped you.”

Slaine was scowling darkly and had his arms crossed over his chest. “Are you allowed to do that, Gabriel?”

Gabriel shrugged lackadaisically. “Probably not.”

“You could lose your wings for something like that.” Slaine shook his head ruefully. “You must really love him.” His voice was laced with awe and he ran a hand back through his silky white hair. “Dang.”

“Why should your love for him be worth less than the love of that human Judge?” Uriel stomped her foot in frustration. She could tell how much this whole thing was eating her brother up from the inside. “When I realized I was in love with Slaine, I didn’t let the fact that I was an angel stop me. I decided to break The Rules and be with Slaine because I love him. If you really love Dominic, brother, then you should fight for his love!” There was a passionate gleam in Uriel’s blue eyes. “Does he know how you feel about him?”

Gabriel was reluctant to answer. But finally he replied, “No.”

“You idiot. All’s fair in love and war,” Slaine drawled, and his red eyes were glowing. “Stop being such a coward, Gabriel. Go tell Dominic how you feel. It’s his choice who he wants to be with. But, just for the record. I think he’ll choose you.”

Gabriel clenched his hand tightly around the vodka bottle. “I just want Dominic to be happy. And if he’s happy with his Judge Juan then who am I to interfere?” He gave them a hopeless, tortured look.

Slaine was nodding in agreement. “Dominic has the right to know how you feel. He’s the one that needs to decide what will make him happy – being with Juan or being with you.”

A surprised look flashed across Gabriel’s face. “You’re both right. I’m being a coward. Since when was I afraid of breaking The Rules? Screw destiny!” Gabriel stood up and tossed the bottle to the floor where it shattered loudly. “I’m going to tell Dominic how I feel about him, and let him decide.”

“That’s the spirit.” Slaine grinned wickedly with his fangs poking out of his mouth. “Go break some rules.”

Uriel nodded approvingly. “Then go get him.” She gave her brother a quick hug. “I’m so happy for you, brother. You’ve finally found true love.” Uriel squeezed her brother tightly.

Gabriel smiled fondly down at Uriel and patted her head. “Thanks.” He gently pushed Uriel away from him. “I’ll be back soon.” Gabriel summoned his elemental power and a magical circle made out of ice formed beneath his feet. The circle was filled with a large pentagram and glyphs and runes of power.

Gabriel closed his eyes and concentrated on teleporting to Dominic’s side. The Archangel disappeared and left Slaine and Uriel alone in the icy apartment.

Slaine put his arm around Uriel’s shoulders and hugged her to his side. “I really hope love conquers all.”

“I hope so too,” Uriel agreed as she leaned into Slaine’s side for comfort.

***

Gabriel materialized inside of the bedroom where Zepar and Dominic currently were. The sight that met him was Dominic on the bed naked with his wrists handcuffed to the barred, metal headboard. Strange leather restraints consisting of straps and buckles were keeping Dominic’s legs spread.

Gabriel’s blue gaze darted to the silver collar that was around Dominic’s neck. Zepar was kneeling on the bed between Dominic’s open legs and using a large sex toy on him while the vampire moaned in pain.

“Zepar, what the hell are you doing here?” Gabriel growled threateningly as he unsheathed his broadsword and pointed it at the demon. “Where’s Juan?” He glanced around the room quickly and scowled deeply when he didn’t spot the Latino.

Zepar glanced over his shoulder unconcernedly at the angel and smirked. “Well, look who’s decided to join the party. Don’t bother looking for Juan. He’s dead. I killed him. Well, technically, I had my darling centipede eat his brains.” He shrugged casually. “Semantics.”

“You scumbag!” Gabriel charged forward. “Let Dominic go!”

“Ah, ah, ah.” Zepar wagged his finger at Gabriel. “One wrong move and Dominic is dead. I’m in control of the situation here.”

Gabriel froze. “What do you mean?” He narrowed his eyes suspiciously at the demon.

“You see that collar around his neck? It’s an enchanted control collar. It’s been imbued with Druidic magic. If I utter the command word your precious Dominic will be decapitated. Just like that. Just one little word.” Zepar sliced his index finger over his throat slowly. “One wrong move, Gabriel, and your precious Dominic is dead.” The demon’s orange eyes glowed with malice.

Gabriel was trembling with rage. “What…can I give you to let Dominic go?”

Zepar smoothly moved off the bed and looked Gabriel over from head to toe. “What can you give me?” The demon tapped his bottom lip thoughtfully for a moment and then quirked his head. “Oh, I know. How about…you.” An evil smile spread across the demon’s face.

“No.” Dominic shook his head. “No way!”

Gabriel’s brow furrowed in confusion. “What do you mean by that exactly?”

Zepar blinked. “Do I really need to spell it out for you, angel? I want to take you. And if you let me then I promise to let Dominic go. Capisce?”

“Don’t listen to him, Gabriel! He’s lying! Just leave me here and go! Save yourself!” Dominic cried out as he tugged at the enchanted handcuffs.

Gabriel ignored Dominic. “You’ll really let him go if I let you take me?”

“Yes, of course,” Zepar purred. “It will be well worth it – getting to break that pride of yours. The pride of the mighty Archangel Gabriel.” His lip curled back in a condescending sneer.

“I won’t break that easily,” Gabriel scoffed.

“Then do we have a deal?” Zepar asked with an air of impatience. He was already becoming aroused.

“Yes,” Gabriel grunted.

“No!” Dominic cried out. “Don’t do it! I’m not worth it!”

“Silence, you!” Zepar snapped at Dominic. “Constrict!” He spat out the spellword.

The collar around Dominic’s neck glowed with a blue-tinged light right before it constricted around his throat, cut off his airways, and rendered him unable to speak.

Gabriel frowned as Dominic began to gasp for breath. “Stop that immediately, or the deal’s off.”

Gabriel tossed his sword to the floor and began to remove his spiked armor.

“No!” Dominic moaned on the bed.

Once Gabriel was dressed in only his shirt and pants, Zepar stopped him from continuing. “Stop. Allow me.” He removed his dagger from his belt and approached Gabriel with it. The demon stalked over until he was standing directly in front of Gabriel. Then he slashed the dagger down through the air, slicing Gabriel’s shirt open to reveal his pale, muscular, battle-scarred chest.

Zepar grinned and licked his lips at the delectable sight. “Your flesh is the color of alabaster.” The demon leaned forward and began to lick and suck Gabriel’s flesh.

Gabriel clenched his hands into fists at his sides as he forced himself to stay still. A shudder of disgust passed through his body.

Zepar continued to lave his tongue over Gabriel’s flesh hungrily and began to feel up his chest. The demon pulled back and licked his lips. Lust and heat blazed in his orange gaze. “You taste good, angel.” Zepar stepped back and began to use his dagger to cut Gabriel’s leather pants and boxers off.

Zepar ogled Gabriel’s naked body, and his leather pants grew tight. “You’re so beautiful, Gabriel.” His voice held a note of reverence to it. He reached out, stroked Gabriel’s sides, and ran his hands down Gabriel’s thighs, then back up towards his crotch. The demon reached out, and started to pleasure Gabriel with his hand. “You know, I can make it feel good for you too.”

Gabriel cringed at Zepar’s revolting touch and at the idea of actually enjoying this. “No thanks. Why don’t you just take me and get it over with, you sick son of a gun. Your touch makes me want to puke.”

Zepar frowned and squeezed his fist.

Gabriel gasped softly in pain.

“Have it your way then. I do so enjoy listening to your lovely screams.” Zepar grabbed Gabriel’s wrist and pulled him over to the foot of the bed. “I want Dominic to watch as I take you, break you, sully you.” The demon spun Gabriel around so that he was facing the front of the bed. Zepar pushed Gabriel’s upper body down onto the bed next. “Spread your legs.”

Gabriel did as he was told and spread his legs. He kept his head lowered, unable to bear looking up at Dominic and meeting his gaze.

Zepar slapped Gabriel’s behind. “Good boy! This is going to be so good. I’m going to take your virgnity, Gabriel, and make you scream for me.” The demon began to unzip his leather pants.

“No!” Dominic yelled, and the bed began to rattle and shake.

What the? Gabriel looked up at Dominic and saw that the vampire’s eyes were glowing with a silvery blue light.

Dominic let out a roar and the handcuffs shattered. Pieces of metal went whizzing through the air. With his claws, the vampire ripped through his restraints in seconds and then leapt at Zepar with a hiss, flashing his fangs.

Zepar was too shocked by this unexpected turn of events to properly react in time. Dominic…possesses magic?

Dominic attacked Zepar and sank his fangs into the side of Zepar’s throat savagely. The vampire quickly began to drain as much of Zepar’s blood as possible.

Gabriel pushed himself off the bed and ran for his sword.

“Curses! Get off of me, Dominic!” Zepar growled before he grabbed Dominic by his hair and yanked him off his throat.

Dominic took a chunk of Zepar’s throat with him. He smiled just before he spit out a chunk of flesh onto the floor. “You taste disgusting, Zepar.”

“How dare you!” Zepar roared and flung Dominic aside where he hit the wall hard. The back of Dominic’s head hit the wall and the blow momentarily stunned him.

Zepar turned on instinct and saw Gabriel swinging his sword at his head. Hellfire! If he was going to die he was going to take Dominic with him! “Se-”

Gabriel’s sword sliced through Zepar’s neck and the demon’s body collapsed to the floor. Zepar’s head hit the floor next. The Archangel left the body there and ran around the bed to the fallen Dominic’s side.

Gabriel crouched down in front of Dominic with concern shinning in his blue eyes. He reached out to cup Dominic’s face and his hand was shaking slightly. “Dominic, are you alright?”

The collar around Dominic’s neck glowed with a blue light and quickly began to constrict.

Dominic began to gag as he was strangled and then moan in pain as the collar began to cut into his neck.

“No!” Gabriel yelled in objection as he grabbed the collar and tried to stop it from decapitating Dominic.

The collar sent an electric shock into Gabriel and he was blasted back by the force of it. The angel was quickly on his feet again though and ran towards Dominic. “No!” Gabriel yelled as he reached his hand out towards Dominic. He watched in horror as Dominic was decapitated right before his eyes.

Dominic’s head toppled off his body and fell to the ground with a dull, sickening thud.

Gabriel let out a roar of outrage and despair, grabbed his sword, and stalked over to where Zepar’s body was lying on the floor. A red centipede was attaching Zepar’s head to his body, and granting Zepar temporary life. “I’ve won, Gabriel. I-”

“Shut up!” Gabriel raised his sword and brought it down upon the centipede, slicing the Hell insect in two. Zepar stopped talking.

Gabriel knew that Zepar’s body was full of Hell centipedes that would try to reattach Zepar’s head to his body though. So there was only one thing to do. Gabriel stabbed Zepar’s body again and again until there was no possibility left that Zepar could come back to life.

Covered in blood, gore, and guts, Gabriel straightened, and dropped his bloody sword. He staggered over to Dominic’s fallen body and sank to his knees in front of it. He reached out, picked up Dominic’s head and clutched it to his chest. Dominic’s head and body were slowing turning to dust.

Gabriel let out a roar of pure anguish and despair. Tears began to stream down his face. Dominic, his love…

Was dead.

Dominic, my love, I failed to protect you. Gabriel lamented as Dominic’s head turned to dust in his hands. The dust slipped through his fingers and reminded him of the sands of time. If only I could turn back time…

Vassago’s words suddenly echoed in his mind, Time is no one’s friend. Except…maybe yours.

Time.

That was the answer.

To be continued in…Dance 12: Waltz

Chapter 12: Waltz

Gabriel summoned his power and a magical circle formed beneath his feet. The pentagram and runes within the circle began to glow with a blue light. He concentrated his power and pictured the plant alien Malakye Sterling in his mind.

Gabriel took form in front of the flower shop Malakye ran named Out Of This World Flowers. The shop was a two-story building painted white with dark green accents. A dark green awning hung over the front door and the front display windows.

Several potted plants sat outside the shop and Malakye was currently watering them carefully with a watering can while humming a little song to himself. It oddly sounded like the Super Mario video game theme.

Gabriel had willed some human clothes to appear on his body to cover his nakedness, but the blood that was on his body began to seep through his blue T-shirt and there was still blood on his face. “Malakye,” he called out in a hoarse voice.

Malakye turned around, spotted Gabriel, and his emerald green eyes widened as he took in the state Gabriel was currently in – there was blood on his face, and he wore a haggard expression with dark circles beneath his eyes. He looked like crap. “Gabriel!” Malakye dropped his watering can out of shock and it clattered to the sidewalk. “What are you doing here? What happened?”

Gabriel sank to his knees before Malakye and looked up at the alien with a pleading look on his face. “Please, I need your help.”

Malakye’s eyes bulged at the sight of the proud Archangel Gabriel getting down on his knees to ask him for help! What the hell was going on? Malakye looked around frantically, worried that people might be seeing this.

Gabriel was about to kowtow on the sidewalk, but Malakye quickly went over to him and put his hands on Gabriel’s shoulders to stop him. “Don’t do that. Please, get up. We’ll talk inside. Come on.” Malakye helped Gabriel up and quickly guided him inside his flower shop before closing and locking the door behind him.

Malakye grabbed Gabriel’s hand, and noted that it was freezing. He pulled the angel farther into the shop. Then he turned on his booted heel to face Gabriel, a serious expression on his face. “Now, tell me what’s wrong.” He crossed his arms over his chest and gave the angel an expectant look.

Malakye sucked in a breath and his arms fell to his sides out of shock. “Dead? How?”

“He was killed by a demon named Zepar. That’s why I need your help, Malakye.” Gabriel reached out and grabbed Mal’s hand.

Malakye was confused by how he could possibly be of help to someone as powerful as Gabriel, but he was willing to help in any way he could. A steely expression formed on Mal’s face. “What can I do?”

“You can take me back in time and together we can undo this tragedy.” Gabriel’s voice was tinged with hope.

Malakye’s confident expression fell and his brow furrowed. “Travel back in time? I know that my race apparently used to have that ability, but…” He shook his head helplessly. “I don’t have that ability, Gabriel.”

“Yes, you do. Your power has only been sealed away. It was sealed away by the Archangel Leviathan who saved you those many millennia ago when he’d been ordered to wipe out the entire Lunarian race, but had decided to spare the children that were onboard the Lunarian terraforming spaceship. I can unseal the power within you,” Gabriel revealed finally.

“Archangel Leviathan sealed my power? But…why?” Malakye frowned as he thought back to that time long ago.

“Only God is supposed to be a Master of Time,” Gabriel explained in a solemn voice. “If we go back in time and change the Timeline, we will be going against God’s will. We will be breaking The Rules – the invisible rules that control the known universe. We’ll have a price to pay. And we will be punished. But I promise that I won’t let anything happen to you. I will take full responsibility for this, and tell God that I forced you to take me back. And when you pay the physical price for using your Time Travel power, I will heal you.”

“What do you mean…you’ll have to heal me?” An uneasy feeling swept through Malakye.

“Changing the Timeline comes with a price. If you go back in time and change the Timeline, you will pay the price for that change. Bad luck will befall you in the form of a small injury, or maybe a big one. Or there will be a change in your circumstances for the worse. I know this is a lot to ask, and the risks are great. But please, help me to save Dominic. I beg you. You’re my only hope.”

“Yes, with all my heart, soul and entire being,” Gabriel admitted as he placed a hand over his heart. “I’m willing to give up everything for him.”

Malakye nodded. “Alright. I’ll help you. I’ll do my best. True love is worth fighting for. And I’m rooting for the two of you.”

Gabriel felt a great sense of relief wash over him. “Thank you, Malakye. I really owe you one.” He was both surprised and impressed by the alien’s bravery. “Now, I shall unlock your power.” The Archangel placed a hand on Malakye’s forehead and summoned his angelic power.

Gabriel pictured an enormous, medieval wooden door in his mind. The door towered over him and was at least twenty-feet high. He approached the door with a golden key held in his hand. He used the key to unlock the door and as it slowly began to open a blast of silvery light came pouring out, blinding him.

In reality, Gabriel was blasted back off his feet and skidded across the floor of the flower shop. He landed on his behind and looked up at Malakye.

A silvery aura surrounded Malakye, resembling flames. Malakye’s eyes were glowing silver. The alien was looking at his hands and inspecting them as if seeing them for the first time. The power that he could feel thrumming through his veins, it was…incredible.

Gabriel swiftly got to his feet. “Malakye, are you alright?”

Malakye smiled serenely. “I’m more than alright. It’s like everything has become so clear. I can see everything. The past…the future. Endless possibilities. I’ll be able to take you back. When would you like to go back? To right before Dominic was killed?”

Gabriel opened his mouth to say ‘yes’, but then he suddenly realized something.

Dominic’s words that he’d spoken after he and Gabriel had made love and the vampire had thought the angel was still asleep, echoed through his mind, When I was a child and called out for someone to help me…I wish that someone had been you.

Malakye could take him back in time as far back as he wanted. He could have Malakye take him far enough back so that he could truly save Dominic. But the cost would be even greater than anticipated. If he went back in time as far back as he now planned Dominic would no longer remember him. A pang of sadness hit Gabriel hard, but he shook his head. A determined expression fell over his grim features. He had a smile to protect. Gabriel gave Malakye a specific date and a time.

Malakye frowned. “That far back? Are you sure?”

Gabriel nodded, a steely look in his icy blue eyes. “Positive.”

Malakye reached out his hand for Gabriel to take it. “Take my hand.”

Gabriel strode forward and took Malakye’s hand. Malakye closed his eyes and concentrated his new power and on the date and time Gabriel had given him.

A few seconds later, Gabriel and Malakye materialized inside of a ratty apartment. Malakye looked around curiously and the first thing he noticed was a young boy who appeared to be around twelve-years-old. The boy was standing in the open kitchen washing dishes at the sink.

An adult male dressed in only his boxers stood in the living room, smoking a cigarette, and leering at the boy nastily. “Hey Leiko, how old is your daughter?” the man called out loudly.

“What? Hang on a second,” a female voice called back before a woman emerged from a bedroom a minute later dressed in a Japanese-style robe. She padded down the hall and entered the kitchen. “What was that, Billy?”

“Daiki is a boy,” Leiko replied in a toneless voice. “And he’s twelve.”

“A boy? Really?” Billy approached Daiki, put his hands on Daiki’s shoulders, and spun him around. Then he reached down and grabbed Daiki’s crotch. Daiki yelped in response.

Billy’s eyes widened in surprise. “He really is a boy. He’s such a pretty little thing though. His face…he looks a lot like you, Leiko. But without wrinkles.” He let out a low chuckle.

Daiki started to tremble in fear, and he shot his mother a wild, panicked look. “Okaasan.”

Leiko just stared at what was happening in a detached sort of way.

There was something familiar about the boy’s AmerAsian features and Malakye’s eyes widened in horrified realization. That little boy was Dominic. “Is that Dominic?” Malakye hissed in a low voice to Gabriel.

“Yes,” Gabriel responded lowly.

“Aren’t you going to do something?” Malakye asked back in a hushed voice with an air of impatience.

“Not yet,” Gabriel said as he crossed his arms over his chest and waited.

“Hey Leiko, would you mind if I do your son?” Billy asked with a malicious gleam in his beady eyes. “I’d pay you double for it.”

Leiko shrugged carelessly. “I need food.” Her tone of voice was cold.

Billy chuckled. “I can do that. I’ll bring you lots of food.”

“Then go right ahead,” Leiko said dully. “I don’t care.” She turned around and began to head back to her bedroom. She planned to inject herself with heroin.

Billy let go of Daiki’s crotch and licked his lips. He spun Daiki around and pulled his shorts down.

“Gabriel!” Malakye snapped as he began to wring his hands together. If Gabriel wasn’t going to stop this horrible thing from happening – he would.

“Just wait,” Gabriel shot back. He was gripping his arms with a bruising grip in order to control his own rage.

“No! Stop! Mother! Help! Okaasan!” Daiki cried out desperately for his mother repeatedly. But she never responded.

Billy unzipped his pants and chuckled darkly. “Oh, this is going to be good.”

Daiki panicked as he realized what Billy was going to do. “Someone! Anyone! Please help me!” He called out with tears in his golden-brown eyes. “Someone!”

“That’s my cue,” Gabriel muttered darkly to himself before striding forward. “Get the hell away from him, you perverted sleazeball!” The Archangel leapt into action, pulled Billy away from Daiki, spun him around, and punched him hard across the face.

And Gabriel did not hold back. Billy’s jaw broke and his teeth were sent flying through the air. Billy collapsed to the floor bleeding, whimpering in pain, and clutching his broken jaw with a wide-eyed expression on his face. “W-Who the hell are you?” he demanded as blood and spit flew out of his mouth.

Leiko had heard the commotion from her room. She ran back into the living room and kitchen area to see her client on the floor with a broken jaw, and two men she hadn’t even noticed before because of her drug induced haze.

Gabriel helped Daiki to pull up his shorts and then patted him on the head in a reassuring manner. “You called for ‘somebody’, right, kid? That’s why I came to save you. You’re safe now. Don’t worry.”

Daiki was looking up at Gabriel with wide, teary eyes filled with awe. “Arigato, Ojisan. Thank you, Mister.” He offered his rescuer a watery smile. Someone came…someone actually came to rescue me!

“What the hell is going on here?” Leiko screeched and balled her hands into fists at her sides. “Who the devil are you? And what did you do to Billy?”

Gabriel turned to face Leiko and his icy-blue eyes narrowed dangerously. He took Daiki’s small hand in his. “I’m here to save this little boy – from you.” A dark scowl formed on his face.

Leiko gawked and gaped, her mouth opening and closing like a fish.

“Come along, Daiki.” Gabriel began to tug Daiki along with him towards the front door of the apartment.

“Wait! What right do you have to take my child away from me!” Leiko demanded with a hysterical look in her golden-brown eyes.

“Your child?” Gabriel’s lip curled in a sneer. “Daiki stopped being yours the moment you threw him away into the arms of a pervert – for food! You no longer have the right to call yourself his mother. Henceforth, you are no longer his mother.”

Shock and anger swam in Leiko’s already crazed eyes. “How dare you? Just who the hell do you think you are that you can judge me?”

“Who am I?” Gabriel turned around to face Leiko fully, and then summoned his wings. Two enormous, white, feathery wings emerged from his back and spread behind him.

“He’s…an angel,” Daiki breathed, starry-eyed. “Wow. That is so cool.”

As Gabriel’s white wings spread behind him, Leiko let out a startled cry, and sank to her knees. She covered her mouth with a trembling hand, and tears filled her eyes. “An angel? Please, forgive me…”

“I think…not,” Gabriel said coldly. “You don’t deserve to have such a wonderful, kind son. I’m taking your son with me to a place where he’ll be safe.”

“Please, don’t take him away,” Leiko called out, her voice cracking with her desperation. “He’s all I have. I…love him.”

Daiki’s eyes went wide at his mother’s unexpected declaration of love. Words he’d been longing to hear his entire life. “Okaasan?”

Daiki looked at his mother sobbing on the floor and his expression softened. “Mommy?” Daiki started forward as if he wanted to go his mother.

But this Gabriel could not allow. He quickly scooped the boy up into his arms. “Sleep.” Gabriel waved his hand over Daiki’s face and used his angelic power to put the boy to sleep. “You’ll think all this was a dream. That I was a dream.” He spun around and stomped out of the apartment. “Mal, we’re leaving!” he called over his shoulder.

“R-Right!” Malakye glanced at Leiko one last time before jogging after Gabriel. He followed Gabriel out into the hall. “Where to now?”

“I want you to teleport us to a corn farm in Arlington, Iowa.” Gabriel gave Malakye the address.

Malakye frowned, but nodded. “Gabriel, are you sure about this? That woman back there, she-”

“Trust me,” Gabriel said cutting Malakye off. “I know what I’m doing. This is for Dominic’s sake. This is what’s best for him.” His tone was firm, unyielding.

Malakye frowned and nibbled on his bottom lip. “Alright, if you’re sure. Take my hand.” He reached his hand out to Gabriel.

Gabriel took his hand and Malakye teleported the three of them to a corn farm in Iowa. Using Malakye’s teleportation ability was faster than using Gabriel’s magical transport circle. They materialized in the middle of a cornfield and could see a red, wooden farmhouse in the distance.

“What is this place?” Malakye asked curiously as he glanced around at the cornstalks.

“This is the home of a very kind human family – the Thorns,” Gabriel explained with a small smirk on his face.

“You mean Becca’s family?” Malakye asked in surprise. Becca Thorn (now Becca Dearg) was Druid Vampire Hunter, Derek Dearg’s wife. Derek was a close friend of Malakye. One of his best friends, really.

Gabriel nodded. “Yep. Mrs. Thorn is extremely religious. She’s been waiting her entire life for a miracle. And that miracle…is going to happen today. I plan to leave Dominic in her care.”

Malakye blinked. “You mean…you’re not going to continue taking care of him yourself?”

Gabriel shook his head. “Even if I wanted to, I know what my future has in store for me. My life is filled with too many battles, and is much too dangerous to have a kid tagging along. Dominic will be safer here. Wait, here, Mal.” Gabriel began to stride through the cornstalks towards the farmhouse.

“Wait!” Mal called after him. “Are you sure this is what you want? Dominic will think you were just a dream. When we return to the future he’ll no longer have any memory of you, or the time you guys spent together. He won’t know you. He won’t remember you.” He felt a sympathetic pang in his chest at the sad thought.

“This is for the best,” Gabriel said even as his own heart was breaking. “It’s better this way…for him. This way Dominic will have fresh start. This way he never has to suffer all those horrible things he suffered when he became a gigolo. If his memories of me are the price I have to pay so that Dominic can be happy then I’m willing to pay that price. I swore to protect his smile.”

“But you love him!” Malakye insisted as tears filled his green eyes.

“Love…is sacrifice, Malakye Sterling, and one day soon you shall learn that hard lesson as well.” Gabriel strode out of the cornfield with his wings still spread behind him and made his way towards the farmhouse.

Mrs. Thorn stood in front of the farmhouse feeding a group of chickens with feed from a pail. When she looked up and spotted Gabriel emerging from the cornfield, she dropped her pail and grasped the gold cross that was hanging around her neck. “Oh my God, it’s an angel. It’s a miracle.”

“I would like to ask you a favor. This child…” Gabriel glanced down at Dominic’s sleeping form in his arms and his expression turned tender. “Needs a home and a family. He is a very good child.”

Mrs. Thorn’s green eyes locked onto the child the angel was carrying in his arms. She frowned thoughtfully when she noticed that his ribs were poking through his skin a little bit. “He’s such a skinny little thing. How old is he?”

Gabriel hesitated. He didn’t want Dominic to remember his real name. If he did…then he might one day want to track down his birth mother. He wanted Dominic to cut all ties between him and his prostitute mother Leiko Sakamoto. “Dominic Wilde.”

Mrs. Thorn raised an eyebrow. “Strange name, but I suppose I’ve heard stranger.” She approached Gabriel fearlessly and held her arms out for the boy expectantly. “Here. I’ll take him now.”

Gabriel hesitated a moment before finally handing Dominic over to Mrs. Thorn. His heart was twisting painfully inside of his chest.

Gabriel’s expression became shuttered and he shook his head. “No, I can’t. I’m just the kid’s guardian angel. Nothing more. My duty here is done.”

Mrs. Thorn offered Gabriel a warm smile. “Well, he’s very lucky to have a guardian angel like you. Don’t worry about him. I will adopt him. He will be my son. And I will love and protect him just like my daughter,” she assured, referring to Becca. It wouldn’t be until later that Mrs. Thorn would become pregnant with Becca’s brother Elijah. “And she will love him as her new little brother. Becca is just a little older than Dominic. I’m sure they’ll get along.”

“If he asks about me one day,” Gabriel began in a gruff voice. “Say I was a dream.”

Mrs. Thorn just smiled.

Gabriel turned around and made his way back into the cornfield where Malakye was waiting for him. As he walked through the corn frost formed on the cornstalks. When he reached Malakye, his expression was still cold, shuttered. “I’m ready to return to the present.”

Malakye gave Gabriel a searching look. “Are you sure? You could always stay here…in the past, if that’s what you really wanted.”

Gabriel shook his head. “We’ve altered the Timeline enough.”

“What’s going to happen to the future?” Malakye wrung his hands together nervously. “Will everyone really forget about Dominic? Will all the good Dominic has done be undone?”

“So that the Timeline remains intact I will end up taking Dominic’s place in everyone’s memories during those instances where he helped people in life changing ways. For example, Dominic aided my sister Uriel and Slaine in their defeat of the evil vampire witch, Iona. But in their memories it will be me that helped them. Moments that are considered to be insignificant will simply be erased from their memories. No one will remember Dominic Wilde…except for you and I. And of course, the Thorns will know of his existence, from this day forward, but that is all. Now, let us depart.”

“Alright, if you say so.” Malakye reluctantly agreed before taking Gabriel’s hand, and concentrating on using his new time travel ability. Malakye’s eyes glowed and a silvery aura flared up around him.

A few seconds later, the angel and alien materialized in the center of Malakye’s flower shop. Malakye ran over to the computer sitting on the checkout counter to check the date and time. “We made it! Haha! Gabriel, we did it!” He made his way back around the counter and approached Gabriel with a wide smile on his face. However-

Malakye suddenly gripped his chest in pain. His eyes widened, and he coughed up blood. It trickled down his chin. He collapsed to the floor and his body began to shake violently as it went into shock.

“Crap! Malakye!” Gabriel ran to his side, sank to his knees, and placed his hands on Malakye’s chest. He closed his eyes and summoned his angelic power. A golden light surrounded his hands and he concentrated on healing Malakye’s internal injuries. Hellfire. His heart had burst.

That was the price Malakye had to pay for changing the Universal Timeline to such an extent. This was the price for a life saved. Equal exchange. Give and take. The balance of the Universe had to be maintained.

The golden aura around Gabriel began to glow even more brightly as he poured his angelic healing power into Malakye’s body in order to heal him completely. “Come on, Malakye, stay with me.”

By doing this, Gabriel knew he was breaking The Rules, but he didn’t care. He’d promised Malakye he’d take full responsibility for changing the Timeline, and saving Dominic. He’d also promised to make sure Malakye got out of this quest unscathed.

A few minutes later, Malakye gasped and started to breath normally again. Gabriel let out a breath of relief.

Malakye’s eyelids fluttered open and he stared up at Gabriel weakly. “Gabriel? What happened?”

“That was the price you had to pay for changing the Timeline. I’m sorry you had to go through that.” Gabriel’s voice was laced with sadness and guilt. “But you should be okay now, don’t worry.”

“What’s going to happen now?” Malakye said as he sat up. “We broke The Rules.”

“I’m not sure…” Gabriel was saying, when-

A large, swirling black and silver vortex opened up inside of the flower shop in midair. Gabriel narrowed his eyes suspiciously at it. It resembled the pocket dimension that Gabriel used to store his broadsword, but this portal had a malevolent presence. It felt like a great void of nothingness.

The first thing to emerge from the void was a black steel gauntlet. A male face followed this. Gabriel paled as he recognized that face, and just who had come for him. It was God’s Punishing Archangel, Kushiel. Also known as the Void Angel. Kushiel was able to control the dangerous element of the void.

Kushiel’s black, chin-length black hair with a single white stripe running through it had been slicked back over his head. The Archangel’s eyes were liquid silver, swirling and emotionless. Kushiel had sharp, chiseled features and alabaster skin.

Kushiel emerged from the void in all his magnificent, deadly glory. He was wearing black steel armor from head to toe with silver accents. His black wings were outstretched behind him impressively. A large broadsword was strapped to his side.

“Kushiel,” Gabriel said. “Crap.”

Kushiel approached Gabriel with menacing steps and just the pressure of his bloodthirsty stare sent Gabriel to his knees before the punishing angel.

“Archangel Gabriel, you have committed a grave sin,” Archangel Kushiel began in a booming voice that was dripping venom. “You have broken The Rules and altered the Universal Timeline. And you healed the one who enabled you to do this. There is currently an imbalance in the Universe as a result. You will be punished for this trespass…and the balance will then be restored.” The corner of Kushiel’s lip quirked slightly at the happy thought of dishing out punishment.

Gabriel hung his head in a repenting manner. “I will accept my punishment without resistance. Do what you will with me, Kushiel.”

A flash of surprise crossed Kushiel’s face, but it was gone in an instant. “Good. And I shall. You will be stripped of your wings and your powers. Both your healing and your elemental power. And you will receive one hundred lashes.”

“No!” Malakye cried out in objection. He was completely terrified of this new intimidating Archangel that he’d never encountered before, but Gabriel was his friend. He couldn’t just stand by and watch this happen without trying to help. “You can’t! I…I’m guilty too.” He placed a hand over his chest. “I took him to the past!”

“Shut up, Malakye!” Gabriel snapped angrily. The fool! He’s going to get himself killed! Kushiel is merciless! Malakye flinched. “Ignore him. I forced him to take me to the past. I accept full responsibility for the changes that have been made to the Timeline.”

Kushiel returned his piercing gaze to Gabriel. “You lie. You wish to protect him?”

Crap, crap, crap. Gabriel swore internally. “Yes. I will take any punishment in his stead.”

“Very well. I shall allow this. You will now receive two hundred lashes,” Kushiel drawled coldly.

“No,” Mal moaned in despair. Instead of helping, he’d only managed to make things worse for Gabriel.

“No! Don’t go! Gabriel! I’ll get help! We can take that guy! I’ll…I’ll stop time!” Malakye burst out desperately.

Gabriel glanced over his shoulder at Malakye and there was tenderness in his gaze. “Thank you, Malakye, for being such a good friend.” He turned his attention forward and stepped into the void.

“No!” Malakye shouted as he watched Gabriel and that other angel disappear into the portal.

Gabriel and Kushiel passed through the void dimension and materialized in the realm of Heaven seconds later. Heaven was a realm where a futuristic city populated by angels, Archangels and human souls floated among the clouds.

Gabriel had to shield his eyes with his hand as ‘sunlight’ blinded him. When his eyes adjusted to the light he discovered that he was standing in the center of the grand coliseum of Heaven. The coliseum was made entirely of white marble with gold veins.

Seated upon the stands were thousands of angels, Archangels, and human souls that had come to bear witness to his punishment. In the very center of the arena floor was a seven-foot-tall, marble X equipped with metal shackles. Gabriel gulped at the sight of that torture device.

“Move forward,” Kushiel demanded.

Gabriel obediently walked towards the marble X with stiff steps until he was standing directly in front of it. Kushiel pushed him against the X and began to shackle his wrists and then his ankles to the device.

Cries of outrage and anguish rose up from the crowd at the sight of Gabriel being restrained. This made Gabriel smile sadly. It was nice to know he still had some fans in Heaven.

“Silence!” Kushiel shouted in his booming, authoritative voice. Immediately the entire crowd was silenced. “Archangel Gabriel has committed a grave sin. He broke The Rules and altered the Universal Timeline. Only God is the Master of Time! Only God has the right to decide who should live and who should die. Only God has power over life and death. Archangel Gabriel has tried to ‘play’ God with his actions, and he must pay the price. He will be punished accordingly! The imbalance in the Universe must be corrected!”

Several angels, Archangels, and human souls cheered the angel’s just words. But others booed and cried out against the proceedings.

A flicker of surprise passed across Kushiel’s silver gaze and he arched an eyebrow at the crowd. “Archangel Gabriel will be stripped of his wings and power. He will also receive two hundred lashes from my whip! He will retain his immortality, however, and be sent back to Earth where if he wants to win back his wings he will have to save the lives of one thousand humans! This is the will of God!”

Gabriel’s brows rose at this announcement. He was surprised Kushiel was going to let him go back to Earth at all, let alone give him the chance to win back his wings and power. He frowned. This punishment was almost lenient, and was the same his sister Uriel had faced for falling in love with Slaine Morvyn. Except for the lashes, that is.

Gabriel’s expression turned thoughtful. Was Kushiel aware of his love for Dominic Wilde? Was this the reason behind Kushiel’s leniency?

Gabriel did as he was told and used his power to will his shirt to disappear. Then he summoned his wings and willed them to emerge from his back and spread.

Kushiel leaned over to whisper in Gabriel’s ear, “I won’t be as gentle on you as I was with your sister. I’m afraid the imbalance in the Universe is far too great.”

“Do it,” Gabriel said as he gripped the chains for support.

Kushiel grabbed Gabriel’s right wing from its base and then pulled back with all of his monstrous strength. A scream was torn out of Gabriel’s throat from the excruciating pain of getting his wing ripped off his back. Kushiel tossed the bloody wing aside carelessly.

Several angels and Archangels in the stands cried out in horror, and a few of the female angels fainted. This was like watching one of their worst nightmares come to pass right before their eyes.

For some reason a flash of memory came to Gabriel in that moment, and he remembered how Dominic had asked him for permission to pet his wings. Dominic had loved his wings. But that ‘memory’ wasn’t ‘real’ anymore. It had never happened. At least, not in the current Timeline.

Kushiel grabbed onto the base of Gabriel’s other wing and pulled back with all his strength. Gabriel cried out again. His voice was already sounding hoarse and this punishment was just getting started. At least his sister hadn’t been given lashes.

Kushiel tossed Gabriel’s other wing aside. It landed on the sandy arena floor and the blood from the wing began to sink into the sand. Kushiel waved his hand through the air and created a void. He reached into the void and pulled out a long leather whip.

Kushiel approached Gabriel with the whip. “And now for your two hundred lashes, Gabriel. Prepare yourself.”

“Do it,” Gabriel said dully.

Kushiel raised the whip and with a flick of his wrist sent it flying into Gabriel’s already ravaged back.

Gabriel hated himself for screaming like a sissy, but the pain was excruciating. He soon lost track of the number of lashes. His back felt like acid had been splashed onto it and was eating away at his flesh and bones.

But even through the blinding pain, he found himself smiling when he thought about how Dominic was finally safe, happy, and probably smiling at the Thorn Farm. Dominic had probably lived a normal life because of him. He’d managed to protect Dominic from the sadness, the pain, and the depravity that had taken a hold of his life.

Kushiel noticed Gabriel’s pleased expression and his brow furrowed in confusion. He knew that Gabriel had almost fallen and become a demon because he’d fallen in love with a vampire, and couldn’t understand it. Gabriel had almost lost everything because of Dominic Wilde…but he appeared to have no regrets. How could that be? What is so special about love, anyways?

I protected his smile. So all this pain…worth it. Gabriel’s smile widened.

***

Two months later…

Gabriel stood behind the bar at Iron Casket mixing a vampire wannabe a drink. The teen’s fake fangs were ridiculously large. He sighed before handing the vamp his red cocktail. “Here you are, Sir. Enjoy.” Gabriel wondered fleetingly how the underage teen had managed to get into the club again. He didn’t really care as long as the kid drank responsibly.

“Hey, thanks, man. Here’s a tip. You always make the best drinks!” the vamp boy praised.

“Thank you.” Gabriel nodded, took the money, walked over to the cash register, and put the money inside. He returned to the counter and decided to wipe it down.

“Good evening, Gabriel,” a familiar male voice reached Gabriel’s ears. “You’re looking well. Well, better than you had been looking anyways. You were looking like crap for a while there.”

Gabriel looked up to see Malakye Sterling seated at the bar. He smiled at the sight of his friend who’d pretty much nursed him back to health for the last two months. After Kushiel had finished his punishing he’d transported Gabriel to Malakye’s flower shop and had simply left him there. “Evening, Malakye. It’s good to see you.”

Malakye waved this away with his hand. “Uh huh. I bet you’d like to see someone else a whole lot more,” he teased suggestively.

Gabriel frowned. “We’ve discussed this, Mal. Dominic is probably somewhere in Iowa trying to get a job and dating some pretty, country girl. He could even be married with kids for all we know. They start young these days. It’s better if he never…meets me.”

“I dunno.” Malakye worried two fingers over his jaw in a thoughtful manner. “Dominic really liked guys. And he really liked you.”

“None of that ever happened, remember? Only you and I remember any of that,” Gabriel said in a low voice.

“Just because no one remembers it doesn’t mean it didn’t happen.” Malakye let out a frustrated huff. “I think Dominic has the right to make his own choices, Gabriel.”

Gabriel scowled darkly. “I’ve made up my mind to never see him again. This is what’s best for Dominic and myself.”

“What a load of crap. You’re a total wreck. He may not need you, but you sure as hell need him!” Malakye argued passionately.

“I’m fine with the way things are now,” Gabriel grumbled. He didn’t like how Malakye was able to see right through him.

“Well, that’s too bad because I’m not. I can’t stand seeing you staggering around like a soulless zombie anymore. It’s painful to watch and that’s why I told Becca to invite her brother to San Francisco for a visit!” A wicked grin curled the alien’s lips.

The glass that Gabriel had been polishing suddenly shattered as his grip around it tightened. “You did what? Crap. Dominic can’t come here. It’s far too dangerous. Zepar is still alive, and that sadistic demon has it out for me. And his mother…she’s still alive too!”

“Then you’ll just have to defeat Zepar again. And I’ll help,” Malakye declared with a steely look in his eyes. “About Dominic’s mother…I think it should be up to Dominic if he wants to see her or not.”

“Why you little…!” Gabriel growled low in his throat. He was just about to leap over the bar and strangle Malakye, when-

Gabriel turned his head to look at the person who’d just taken a seat next to Malakye. It was Becca Dearg, fashion blogger and Druid Vampire Huntress. She was stunning as usual with her long, apple-red hair and bright lime-green eyes. Becca was wearing a red tank top, black leather pants and ankle boots. Her blue Celtic animal tattoos were visible on her arms.

“Rebecca,” Gabriel greeted amiably.

“I want you to meet someone, Gabriel. It’s my brother. He’s visiting from Iowa. I was thinking maybe you could help me keep him out of trouble. He’s so…crazy.” Becca twirled her finger at her temple and then let out a sigh. “But I love him. Where the hell is he, anyways?” She turned around on her stool and searched for any sign of Dominic in the crowd. Then she spotted him and rolled her eyes when she saw what he was up to. “Oh man. He’s at it again. He’s such a flirt. Look, there he is out on the dance floor.”

Gabriel followed Becca’s line of sight and there here was – Dominic Wilde!

Now twenty-five again, Dominic looked almost the same as Gabriel remembered him. He’d even dyed his shoulder-length hair a dark purple color. But his eyes were no longer magenta-colored since he was no longer a vampire, but were a honey-brown color. He even had the same eyebrow piercing.

Dominic was moving his body sensually to the rock music that was pouring out of the speakers. Gabriel had expected to see him surrounded by a gaggle of girls and his eyes flared when he saw that Dominic was dancing with a group of three men.

Dominic sauntered over and plopped himself down on the stool next to his sister’s. He put his arm around Becca’s shoulders affectionately. “Wow, sis, did you miss me that much? I was only dancing for like five minutes.” An innocent smile curled his lush lips.

Gabriel’s heart thumped madly inside of his chest at the sight of that beautiful smile.

Becca poked Dominic’s cheek playfully. “Leaving you out there on your own is dangerous. Besides, I’d like you to meet someone special. This is Gabriel.” She waved her hand at Gabriel as she presented him.

Dominic took his eyes off of his sister and turned to look at the bartender. His heart rate sped up and a strange feeling of déjà vu washed over him. His eyes widened at the bartender’s appearance – his spiked-up white hair with blue tips, icy blue eyes, and pale skin. The bartender had muscles that couldn’t be hidden in that uniform consisting of a white shirt, black vest, bow tie, and black slacks.

Perfect. The word flitted through Dominic’s mind.

It was like the image of his ideal man had come to life and was standing right before him. “Perfect,” Dominic murmured softly. I must be dreaming. He pinched his arm. “Ow! I’m not dreaming.” He frowned.

Gabriel flushed. Dominic had just called him perfect.

Becca laughed. “I knew you’d react this way! He looks just like the Archangel you used to tell me about. You know, your ‘fantasy boyfriend’.” She made air quotes with her fingers. “The one you used to dream about all the time.” A cat’s paw smile formed on her face.

Dominic suddenly became embarrassed. “Oh crap…did I just say that out loud?” He blushed and offered Gabriel an apologetic look. “You probably think I’m a freak. I know this is going to sound strange, but…have we met somewhere before?”

Gabriel swallowed thickly. “Maybe once…in another life.”

Dominic smiled sexily in response, and tilted his head at Gabriel in a thoughtful manner. “How would you like to dance?”

Gabriel blinked. “Uh…I can’t. I’m working.”

“I’ll take over the bar,” Malakye announced as he hopped over the bar.

“Thanks, Mal.” Dominic gave him a thumbs-up.

“Wait…” Gabriel looked back and forth between Malakye and Dominic suspiciously. “You two know each other?”

“Yeah, we play online RPGs together all the time. But this is the first time I’m getting to meet Mal in person,” Dominic explained.

Gabriel gave Malakye a pointed look. “Is that so?”

Malakye flinched guiltily. But Gabriel had never forbade him from contacting Dominic, and keeping an eye on him. Just in case he ever needed help.

“So shall we dance?” Dominic gave Gabriel an expectant look.

Gabriel put a hand on the bar counter, and leapt over the bar. He landed next to Dominic with a thud. Dominic slid off his stool and faced Gabriel. Gabriel held out his hand and tried to stop it from trembling.

Dominic put his hand in Gabriel’s and a tingle shot up his arm. “Weird.” He frowned down at his hand.

“What?” Gabriel questioned.

“No.” Dominic shook his head. “It’s nothing.”

Dominic allowed Gabriel to guide him to the dance floor, and then they began to dance together.

“You’re a very good dancer,” Gabriel complimented.

“You’re not so bad yourself. Are you a pro too?” Dominic questioned, slightly breathless.

“Too?”

“I’m a professional dancer. I’m a part of a dance company. Although, I like to take the occasional job as a go-go dancer, for fun.” Dominic winked roguishly.

Dominic was a pro dancer? Gabriel smiled in triumph. “I’m so proud of you, Dominic,” he blurted out before realizing how strange that must have sounded.

Dominic frowned at the bartender’s words. “That’s a weird thing to say. It sounds like you know me.”

“Uh, I meant to say I’m happy for you. Do you know the waltz?” Gabriel quickly changed the subject.

“Do I know the waltz?” Dominic waggled his eyebrows at the man. “Who do you think you’re talking to, gorgeous? I’m Dominic Wilde.”

Gabriel’s heart fluttered at the familiar nickname. Some things never changed apparently.

After that Dominic started the waltz and Gabriel joined him. Dominic dipped Gabriel and kissed him by surprise. Gabriel grinned widely in response at that stolen kiss.

Becca and Mal, who were watching the couple dancing, cheered loudly in response. “Whoo! Yeah!”

“Sorry. I just had to do that for some reason,” Dominic quickly apologized. There was a pink tinge to his cheeks. “You’re like a dream. I feel like you’ll disappear any second. I don’t want you to misunderstand me though. I’m not usually that fast with guys.” He looked around and then lowered his voice so that only Gabriel could hear his next words. “Despite my flirtatious personality, I’m actually still a virgin.”

Dominic…was still a virgin? Hallelujah! Maybe in the end true love does conquer all. “Is that so?” Gabriel’s blue eyes sparkled with mischief. He may not remember…but to me Dominic will always be my wild vampire.

THEEND

Author’s Note: For those of you following my other stories and who have been waiting for plant alien Malakye to get his own story, his romance story with Super Hacker, Hexa Decimal, is coming soon 2017!

###

Final note:

Other works by the author:

Rockstar Ghost PG-13 Ver

Rockstar Ghost Resurrection PG-13 Ver

His Heavy Metal Heart

Wicked Bartender PG-13 Ver

Wicked Bartender Redemption PG-13 Ver

Incubus Chocolatier PG-13 Ver

Incubus Chocolatier (audiobook coming soon)

Incubus Chocolatier Retribution PG-13 Ver

Hollywood Merman PG-13 Ver

Hollywood Merman Revelations PG-13 Ver

Druid Vampire PG-13 Ver

Druid vampire (audiobook)

Druid Vampire Requiem PG-13 Ver

Vampire Punk (coming soon)

Highlander Hellcat PG-13 Ver

Highlander Hellcat (audiobook coming soon)

Highlander Hellcat Revolution PG-13 Ver

Bitch Heiress X Samurai Butler

Bitch Heiress X2 Samurai Butler

Samurai Superheroes Saga:

Cowboy Samurai X Badass Android

Geisha Assassin X Smartass Hacker

Foxy Yokai X Punkass Cyborg

Sir Genkaku Host Club

(Books 1, 2, 3, and 4)

Sanky Panky Pirate

Sanky Panky Pirate Part II

Questions? Feedback?

http://www.facebook.com/authorkurokonekokamen

Twitter @KurokonekoKamen

Check out the Twilight Gigolo Facebook page:

http://www.facebook.com/twilightgigolo

Please visit the cover artist’s webpages:

http://keelerleah.deviantart.com

http://www.facebook.com/keelerleah

Visit KuroKoneko Kamen’s artist page:

http://kurokoneko-kamen.deviantart.com

Please support the author by leaving her a review

Thank you!

Twilight Gigolo PG-13 Version (M/M Boy's Love Yaoi)

An Archangel with a heart of ice…
For several millennia Archangel Gabriel has never felt attraction to another being - until now. Gabriel’s latest assignment as a guardian angel is to get a vampire named Dominic Wilde to stop being a gigolo, and to find his destined Judge - a very special human with a pure heart and soul that has the ability to redeem a vampire.
An alluring vampire’s love to melt it…
Dominic has no interest in finding his Judge, however, since he’s already madly in love with Archangel Gabriel, and has been since the very first moment he laid eyes on the grumpy angel. Will Dominic be able to melt Gabriel’s icy heart, or will he be forced to fall in love with someone else in order to save his soul from Hell?
A dangerous enemy lurks in the shadows…
Archangel Gabriel is determined to protect Dominic’s smile, and save the vampire from his dark past. When a sadistic centipede demon from Hell named Zepar sets his lascivious sights on Dominic, Gabriel will stop at nothing to protect his ward. But why is he willing to risk everything - even his wings - for Dominic? Could this unknown feeling be love?
Author's note: Swearwords and graphic sexual content have been removed to make this version more appropriate for my Teen readers. Enjoy!